he that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live 26. And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die Believest thou this 25. I am the principle and cause of Life and Resurrection The dead that believe in me shall be raised And the living that believe in me shall live for ever their Souls first and their Bodies after raised to blessedness 27. She saith unto him Yea Lord I believe that thou art the Christ the Son of God which should come into the world 27. Yea for I believe that thou art the Christ and herefore hast power of life and death 28. And when she had so said she went her way and called Mary her sister secretly saying The Master is come and calleth for thee 29. Assoon as she heard that she arose quickly and came unto him 30. Now Jesus was not yet come into the town but was in that place where Martha met him 31. The Jews then which were with her in the house and comforted her when they saw Mary that she rose up hastily and went out followed her saying She goeth unto the grave to weep there 29. N. Faith Love and Necessity will make all hast 32. Then when Mary was come where Jesus was and saw him she fell down at his feet saying unto him Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died 33. When Jesus therefore saw her weeping and the Jews also weeping which came with her he groaned in the spirit and was troubled 34. And said Where have ye laid him they say unto him Lord come and see 35. Jesus wept 32 35. N. Christ wept in compassion with his servants sorrows And he loveth us no less now than when he wept with mourners 36. Then said the Jews Behold how he loved him 36. Love can express it self by grief for the hurt of those whom we love 37. And some of them said Could not this man which opened the eyes of the blind have caused that even this man should not have died 38. Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave It was a cave and a stone lay upon it 39. Jesus said take away the stone Martha the sister of him that was dead saith unto him Lord by this time he stinketh for he hath been dead four days 39. N. How vile a thing will less than four days shew the body of man to be Is pride and vain pampering fit for such a body 40. Jesus saith unto her Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God 40. N. The effect of Gods power is the Glory and unbelief hinders the effect in us 41. Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid And Jesus lift up his eyes and said Father I thank thee that thou hast heard me 42. And I knew that thou heardst me always but because of the people which stand by I said it that they may believe that thou hast sent me 41 42. He looked up towards Heaven as the place of Gods glory the spring and end of earthly blessings N. Christ knew before that God would do this Miracle by him but begg'd it by prayer to convince the hearers that it was of God 2. It 's our comfort that Christs intercession is always heard 43. And when he thus had spoken he cried with a loud voice Lazarus come forth 44. And he that was dead came forth bound hand and foot with grave cloths and his face was bound about with a napkin Jesus saith unto them Loose him and let him go 43. N It was not the lowd voice but the invisible power that revived him yet Christ would suit his voice thereto 2. It 's vain to ask how could he go when his feet was bound As if all sort of binding disabled from rising or Christ could not enable him who revived him 45. Then many of the Jews which came to Mary and had seen the things which Jesus did believed on him 45. This Miracle convinced many and it 's strange that it convinced not all 46. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees and told them what things Jesus had done 46. Some hardened Spectators turn'd all this but to information against him to the Pharisees 47. Then gathered the chief Priests and the Pharisees a councel and said what do we for this man doeth many miracles 48. If we let him thus alone all men will believe on him and the Romans shall come and take away both our Place and Nation 49. And one of them named Caiaphas being the high priest that same year said unto them Ye know nothing at all 50. Nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people and that the whole nation perish not 47. N. 1. The greater Christs Miracles were the more they thought they ought to destroy him because the people would the more follow him And still the wiser and better any Minister of Christ is the moââ worldly wicked men endeavour to destroy them because the people follow them 2. The fear of great Mens power more than Gods causeth wicked Polititians to destroy the best 3. But thereby they bring on themselves that very destruction which they thought to avoid 51. And this spake he not of himself but being high Priest that year he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation 52. And not for that nation only but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad 51. And though he meant this of saving them from the Romans though by injustice yet he being Priest that year though by unlawful entrance by the Roman Power God honoured the office so far as to make him utter those words which should be a just Prophesie as meant by God though not by him And should signifie that Christs death should tend to the conversion also the chosen people of God in all the Gentile world who should thereby be made his Children and one Church 53. Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death 53. The greatest Miracle and good Work of Christ fixed their resolution to murder him 54. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness into a city called Ephraim and there continued with his disciples 54. N. Christ yet fled from persecution and spent most of the three years and a half of his publick Ministry among remote poor people in Galilee or near the Wilderness N. Qu. It 's strange that Matthew Mark and Luke say nothing of this great Miracle Ans 1. No one was to say all but altogether to say sufficient 2. And John tells us that even altogether have said but little of all that Christ said and did but only so much as should be enough to convince unbelievers Qu. Where was Lazarus's soul while he was dead If in heaven was it not a wrong
When man consents it is a Law accepted a gift and Testament accepted and a mutual actual Covenant the Law hath its introductive History and Doctrine its precepts prohibitions promises and threats And the Covenant hath the same parts only denominated from mutual consent But because there are Laws of more or less rigor and of various tenours it is the Law of Faith or Grace which is the Covenant Testament and Gospel which is now before us denominated from the Donative and Promissory parts though precept and threatening be included IV. It is of great importance that we err not by giving too little or too much to the sacred Scriptures from both which extreams many dangerous errours How 1. On the left hand those err that deny it to be Gods word of infallible truth intelligible and perfect as to its proper use without humane supplements written or orall Doctrinal or Canon Laws and those that deny it to have infallible ascertaining evidences of its truth These be-friend infidelity heresies prophaness Church Tyranny leaving it to Clergy-men to make us a new Faith New Sacraments and a new Religion at their Pleasure and to persecute good men that dare not renounce the Scripture sufficiency and Christs perfection by obeying their dictates and Cannons as Co-ordinate with Christs if not co-equal These make Church-concord utterly impossible while they deny the sufficiency not only of the essentials but of all the Bible to be the terms of Concord without their supplements or additions as if Christ that is the Author and finisher of our Faith and the maker of his own Church had not so much as told us what a Church or a Christian is or whom we must take for such into our love and Communion nor fixed the necessary terms of Union but left them to none knoweth whom even fallible men lyable to error and Tyranny that can but get uppermost and say then that they are the true Church and the Masters that must be obeyed while they are themselves of as many minds as they are of different Countrys interests and degrees of knowledge and sincerity 2. On the other side those overdo in ascribing to the Scripture who say that God had no Church or the Church no infallable rule of Faith and life before the writing of iâ and who say that men converted by the Creed Catechismes preaching or tradition without knowing the Scripture can have no saving faith and that think none can be saved that doubt of any Canonical Books text or matter whether it be Gods word or that say Scripture is so perfect that there is no humane imperfection of the Pen-Men founâ in phrase word or method and that God could not have made it better or that every Book may be known to be Canonical and every reading to be right when copies vary without Historical tradition by its own evident light and that we have no more cause to doubt of any word or matter than of the truth of the Gospel and that Reason is of small use either for the proof or exposition of the Scripture but the most illiterate if he found a Bible that he had never heard of may by its own light know its truth and sense as well as studious learned Men and that no other Books need to be readâ and that the Scripture is a sufficient teacher of Physick Logick Grammar c. and that nothing is to be used or done in the External Forms Modes and Accidents of Gods Worship but what is particularly commanded in Scripture and that it telleth every man whether he be sincere and justified or not and not only telleth him âow to know it by inward evidence with many other such mistakes proceeding from mistaking the use of the Scripture by which its perfection must be measured Which all tend to confusion and at last to infidelity or doubting of the whole when these errourâ are discerned V. And tho all the Scripture be of equal truth as it is Gods word yet many untruths are in it as uttered by Men and Devils which God truly recordeth And all parts are not of equal necessity or weight And as many err by casting off the Old Testament so others err by equalling it to us with the New It is Gods word left to acquaint us what was heretofore and to shew us how Christ was prophesied of and expected and how the Church was governed in the darker and more servile state and times But we have great cause to take heed of overvaluing its use to us lest we contradict Paul that saith that even that which was written in stone is done away and the Law Changed with the Priesthood and the old and faulty Covenant for a Better of which see the nine first Chapters to the Hebrews c. Judaizers are they that most of Pauls Epistles are writtân against And as John Baptist waâ greater than the Prophets so the least in the Kingdom of God is greater than he Evân the holy Patriarks and David had a far more obscure Revelation of Christ and grace and the love of God and the glory to come then we have And accordingly we should have much more faith holiness and comfort than they It is dangerous making the best of them our Examples in points of faith or duty wherein they came far short of Gospel light and grace God doth not now bear with Poligamy as lie did then nor with such divorces nor doth the Gospel countenance such streams of blood as the Israelites ordinarily shed nor such lies as David was oft guilty of nor such a strange life as Solomon lived I mean that such faults will not now consist with true grace under our fuller light and mercy as would do then to men in a darker infant Age and therefore let us take heed of presuming on their Examples Christ and his Apostles are far fitter for our imitation David fills most of his Psalms with such complaints of his Enemies and curses against them as shew a far deeper sense of the suffering of the flesh and the concerns of this life than Peter and Paul shewed who suffered far more and for a holier cause and rejoyced in tribulation and then is suitable either to the precepts or examples of Christ All was not well said and done by good men which is recited in the New Testament much less in the old So far are they mistaken that say the Jews and Gentiles were bound to believe the Apostles in no more than they proved out of the Scripture that most of the Creed was to be believed by other evidences And Christ and his Apostles gave us so full proof of the truth of the Gospel as that their attestation of the Old Testament is to us a more convincing proof of its Divine Authority than any others Therefore Christians must read and honour the Old Testament and study it but the New far more to which it is that the Heart and Life must be conformed There Heavenly glory shineth far
forwardness to backbite and speak evil falsely as Accusers of those that distaste them âot sober and careful of their Business not trusty in all things 12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife ruling their children and their own houses well 12. The Deacons must not be such as have more Wives than one or that have injuriously put away one and married another The good government of their own Children and Houses also must shew that they are fit to serve in the Church 13. For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus 13. For though the Deacons be as Servants to the Pastors they that have used that Office well are in a degree above the Vulgar and have matter of confident Boldness and Freedom in the management and defence of the Affairs of Christianity 14. These things write I unto thee hoping to come unto thee shortly 15. But if I tarry long that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth 14 15. I hope to come to thee shortly but lest I should be delayed I write these things to thee that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to converse in the House of God which is the Church of the Living God as in it a Pillar and firm Buttress or Basis of the Truth Note Though it be true that the Truth of God is most safely preserved in his Church yet I with Gataker marvel that so many apply these Words to the Church which are spoken of Timothy That it is he that is called here a Pillar and Buttress of the Truth seemeth to me evident 1. In that in the Allegory it is not like that Paul would in the very next Words call the Church a Pillar and Buttress in the House when he calleth it The House it self He plainly dâfferenceth a Part from the Whole The Church is the Whole a Pillar is a Part. 2. It is the very Sum of Paul's Exhortation to Timothy that according to his Office he should be a Pillar and Buttress of Truth in the Church 3. The Preposition in the House agreeth to him and the Word Pillar c. which is in the House 4. The omission of the Article before ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã intimate that it should rather be translated a Pillar c. than the Pillar which it's like would have been put in had it been the Churches peculiar Privilege that had been meant 5. The Apostle useth the same Word of James Cephas and John Gal. 2.9 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã accounted Pillars which Timothy was And the very same Phrase as here is used Rev. 3.12 He that overcometh I will make him a Pillar in the Temple of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã So Rev. 10.1 the Angels Feet c But the Church is never called a Pillar that 's in the Church 6. As to them that feign it would be false Construction because the Words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are the Nominative Case this hath no pretence from the Text So that I doubt not but the plain sense is as it is Paraphrased and all the Fabrick is built on a meer Mistake which the Papists raise upon this Text Though were it otherwise it would not serve their turn 16. And without controversie great is the mystery of godliness God was manifest in the flesh justified in the Spirit seen of angels preached unto the Gentiles believed on in the world received up into glory 16. And confessedly the Mystery of Godliness which requireth such great Abilities in thee as to make thee a Pillar and Buttress of it in the Church is exceeding great and high 1. God himself appeared to Man in the Flesh of our Redeemer to manifest his Love and Will for our Salvation 2. The Spirit was Christs Witness which by its unimitable holy Impressions Miracles his Ressurection and Communication to his Followers did justifie Christ to be truly what he did profess to be and sealed his Doctrine to the World 3. Angels beheld proclaimed and obeyed him 4. The Wall of Separation being broken down he was preached by his Commissioned Apostles to the Gentile World 5. The World that knew him not or despised him is by a few poor unlearned Men brought to believe in him and submit to him as Lord and Saviour Philosophy submitteth and Wit is silenced and Policy and Power stoop to him in part and more will do 6. He was taken up into Heaven in Glory Angels attending him his Apostles looking on These Six Articles are that great Mystery which requireth the ablest Preacher and the soundest Faith And he that firmly believeth these doth see into a more excellent Mystery than Philosophy and will be a stable Pillar in the Church CHAP. IV. 1. NOw the Spirit speaketh expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils 1. The Spirit of Prophecy plainly foretelleth us that in the latter times some who profest themselves Christians shall depart from either the Whole or some Essential Parts of the Christian Faith turning Apostates or Hereticks and this by giving heed to false Revelations of seducing Spirits in themselves or others and to Doctrines of Devils Note Whether it mean effectively Doctrines taught by Devils or as Mr. Mede largely maintaineth objectively Doctrines concerning Demons or the Nature Order and Minds of the Spirits like the Valentinians Aioâes c. I leave to the Judgment of others 2. Speaking lies in hypocrisie having their conscience feared with a hot iron 2. Covering their Lies or False Doctrine by Hypocritical Pretences of Piety or Divine Revelation or some great Excellency having Consciences feared and branded as the Perfidious use to be by their flagitious Lives 3. Forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth 3. Note I think it far more probable that Paul here speaketh of those Hereticks which made up a Religion of Judaism and Pythagorean Fancies who taught That Marriage was of the Devil to propagate sinful miserable Men and that Flesh was not to be eaten especially the unclean Beasts than of those erroneous Christians who onely forbid Marriage to the Clergy and Flesh on certain Days of Abstinence or that affect the total avoiding Marriage and eating Flesh as a State of special Strictness not required of most For Paul seemeth plainly to speak of a Doctrine taught to all and he describeth Christian Knowledge herein to be That God hath made such Meat in kind to be received with Thanksgiving and not that All men or any at all times must use such Meats 4. For every creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving 5.
1. That Titus is not said to be settled in Crete as their fixed Bishop but left there in his Travels to settle fixed Bishops there The Scriptures tell us that Timothy Titus were Itinerant Evangelists that went about where Paul sent them to plant and settle Churches But the plain truth is that Apostles and such Evangelists as these where-ever they came had as great Authority as any meer Bishops and more and that they stayed in some Countrys longer than in others to settle the Churches and that the Churches after their Age thought it an honour to be their Charge and so called them their Bishops In which sense one Apostle might have twenty or forty Bishopricks as he planted and settled so many Churches But none of them were Bishops fixed and confined to one Church as those usually called Bishops then were so that to controvert whether Peter Paul Timothy Titus Luke c. were Bishops is a meer ignorant strife de nomine about the name while we are or easily may be agreed of the thing what work for those Churches they performed They were Bishops eminenter transient from Church to Church but he degradeth them that feigneth them affixed to any one as their sole and proper Flock 2. Note further That Titus ordaining Elders that is Bishops as Dr. Hammond noteth implieth the peoples consent for Titus had no forcing power 3. That Crete is said to have an hundred Cities in it being but a small Island and so must have an hundred Bishops if every City had one But doubtless Paul meaneth every City that had Christians in it enough to be a Church 4. That by ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is meant any big Town such as our Corporations are and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã oppidatim is meant from Town to Town where there is matter for a Church And Paul never meant by this to confine Bishops to Cities and forbid them to Villages but he nameth Cities or Towns because then no other places had Christians enow for a Church 5. Dr. Hammond thinks that these Bishops then were only the single Pastors of single Congregations having no Sub-Presbyters but Deacons 6. The ordering of things wanting was not adding to their Faith and Religion or making them a Book of Canons but seeing them reduced to the obedient and orderly practice of that which the Apostles every where taught and settled 6. If any be blameless the husband of one wife having faithful children not accused of riot or unruly 6. Note If God bless not the Education of his own Children 1. The Church would doubt of his Fidelity or whether God will bless his greater undertaking 2. And his Family would be a scandal to Religion 7. For a Bishop must be blameless as the steward of God not self-willed not soon angry not given to wine no striker not given to filthy lucre 7. Note That the same man is called a Bishop here who was called an Elder v. 5. If then they were distinct Offices Paul neglected to describe one of them which is not credible when he describeth Deacons Deaconesses Dr. Hammond confesseth that there were in Scripture-times no Subject-Presbyters save Bishops that were under the Apostolick Order but he thinks that Bishops had power from the Apostles to institute another Order of Presbyters under them afterwards But 1. Where is there any proof of that Must Church-Government cast out all Ministers who believe not such an unproved Assertion 2. It 's thus disproved Paul giveth Timothy and Titus sufficient Instructions what Officers to Ordain in the Church which Canons were to be a Guide to all after-Ages But Paul gave them no Instruction or Canon for the Instituting of any New Order between Bishops or Elders and Deacons Therefore it is not credible that any such power was then given to other Bishops which he gave not to Timothy and Titus But as to others who say that the Apostles and Evangelists were then the only Bishops I answer de re we confess that these had power to go about to gather and settle Churches and de nomine whether such may be called Bishops let them quarrel that have nothing else to do But besides them every Town or Church had then their own fixed Bishop one or more and Deacons If Diocesans or Metropolitans will be Successors of the Itinerant Apostles and Evangelists or General Bishops let them restore to every Church their particular proper Bishops and not make Pastors that have not the power of the Keys As for them that say Paul includeth both Orders under the same names Bishops and Presbyters I answer Paul useth not only the same name but the same description and so the Order or Office also must be the same and both Name and Thing the same 2. Bishops are God's Stewards entrusted to govern by his Law and not Lords of his Church or of their Faith 3. By self-willed is meant self-conceited proud men that must be pleased and have their own will and cannot become all things lawful to all men for their good but will silence and excommunicate and reproach those that are most careful to do God's will if they do but cross their Wills and Canons 4. Not soon angry rather an angry wrathful man The rest see on 1 Tim. 3. 8. But a lover of hospitality a lover of good men sober just holy temperate 8. But one that loveth to entertain men in his house a lover of goodness and good men of a sound and sober mind righteous holy as devoted to God continent and abstemious 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers 9. Faithfully holding fast the word of Faith even that which we have preacht and taught from Christ that so he may be able to use sound doctrine both in Exhortation and in Confutation of Opposers 10. For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers specially they of the circumcision 11. Whose mouths must be stopped who subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not for filthy lucres sake 10 11. For there are many disorderly and unruly foolish vain talkers deceivers of mens Judgments specially those Jewish corrupt Christians before oft described Note That here it appeareth whom Paul meaneth in his Invectives in many Epistles even those mentioned Acts 15. that would have made Christianity but a Supplement to Moses Law and not Gnosticks only or chiefly Ebion and Cerinthus were of the worser degenerate sort of them and the Nicolaitans next 2 Note That Paul meaneth not stopping the Seducers mouths by force but by confutation by the word For Titus had no power of the Sword 3 Note That so great is the weakness and unstedfastness of many Christians that whole housholds may be subverted by the most gross deceivers If the Apostles Converts were such no wonder if ours be so 12 13. One of themselves even a prophet of their own said The Cretians are
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâessed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
Educate your Children and to keep them from tempting Company and snares To cry out of dumb or unfaithful Ministers while you are worse at home your selves is but self-condemnation Are Mânâstârs more obliged to care for your Childrens Souls by Nature or by Vow and Covenant than you are Can they do that for whole Parishes which you will not do for for one Houshold or your own Children The first Charge and part is yours If Families treacherously neglect their part and then look that all should be done at the Church you may as wisely send Boys to the Universities before they are taught to Read or Write in lower Schools If there be any hope of the amendment of a Wicked Miserable distracted World it must be mostly done by Family-Religion and the Christian Education of youth Godliness is profitable to all things but the Curse of God is in the house of the wicked And the ungodly betrayers of Souls of themselves Children and Servants will very quickly be Summoned to a terrible account Especially those that should as Rulers be Exemplary to the vulgar and are ashamed to own serious Family-Religion as if all beyond some formal Hypocrisie and lip labour were a dishonour to their houses or a needless thing These helps which I offer them that need it is that when they Read the New Testament daily in their Houses they may not read all the Paraphrase to their Families but such particulars of Exposition and Doctrinal Notes as they find most suitable to their case And I think it will not be unuseful to the Younger and Weaker sort of Ministers and the Poor ones that cannot buy larger Commentaries And if Rich Men will give their Tenants and Neighbours such Books as are suitable to the instruction of Families and the People will diligently use them it may do much to keep up saving Knowledge and Practice where the publick Ministry faileth most The God of Mercy Teach Foolish Men to have Mercy on their Families and themselves The Farewel Ne vacua sit pagina TIme and Work end Blest Souls are gone before Consumed Lights may serve to kindle more The dead can speak God can his Lamps restore The Winds that blow them out will quickly cease Hâgh Pride rough Passion God can soon appease TRUTH LOVE and CONCORD raise with great increase The WISE PURE PEACEABLE for this hee 'l chuse PROUD-WOLDLINGS RAGING-FOOLS he will refuse And Snuffers not Extinguishers will use Yet Satan will not cease Tares will be sown RULERS and GUIDES hee 'l strive to make his own By STORMS and SCANDALS some will be o'rethrown Diotrephes must Rule Judas be Rich The Ignorant will err young Ears will itch The blind will lead the blind into the Ditch Lord convert Saul Check Jewish rage And Sects which sad Church-Wars do wage Let LIGHT and LOVE PROUD WRATH asswage But those blest Souls who dwell with thee Better things see And better be Than Adam or the Golden Age. ERRATA Reader I cannot gather all the Errata These few I note for thy correction INtrod p. 1. l. 23. r. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Mat. c. 19. v. 19. Par. for ninth r. tenth and for If r. self Luk. for c. 7. r. 4. Joh. c. 5. v. 5. Par. foââ8 r. 50. c. 6. v. 38. Par. l. 11. r. that the l. 12. for or r. of v. 40. Par. l. 1. r. one wâââ by c. 17. v. 5. Par. l. 12. add The Divine nature uniting c. v. 9. Par. l. 12. put out of c. 18. v. 1. r. the bâook c. 1â v. 34. Par. put out since Act. 8. v. 22. Par. r. Prayer of a c. 17. contents r. contemn Rom. 13. Annot. l. 3â for âhaâ shall r. 10 c. 47. r. noâisie 1. Tim. c. 6. Annot. l. 5. r. bad bin better l. 7. for answering r. ãâã Rev. c. 19. v. 10. Par. l. 6. put out we v. 17. Par. l. 6. r. is the ib. for fable is r. fables l. 10. for âr of Advertisem p. 1. l. 27. r. purposed p. 3. l. ult for in r. is p. 5. l. 35. for her's r. her p. 6. l. 24. r. say p. 9. l. 41. r. Terret l. 42. â let him p. 13. l. 35. r. Infelicity The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ THO it be not known when or by whom all the Books of the New Testament were gathered and made up into one nor when or by whom this Title was set before them and tho for a time some Churches received not the Epistle to the Hebrews nor that of James the 2 of Peter the 2. and 3. of John that of Jude or the Revelation Yet it hath never the less satisfactory evidence of its Truth for this uncertainty and delay I. For As long as we know it is all the word of the Spirit of God it satisfieth our Faith whether all be bound up in one Book or in many And John the Apostle living long after all the rest it is more than probable that none were received in his time but by his approbation and consent and even in the daies of the Apostles they gave Testimony to the Writings of one another so Peter doth of Pauls and Jude transcribeth much of 2 Peter 2. telling us that even inspired Apostles disdained not to use and repeat each others Writings without any guilt of vain repetition or being plagiaries II. And that the few books doubted of by some were commonly afterwards received tends more to the confirming than the shaking of our belief of their Authority certainty after doubt is the most confirmed certainty It must needs be some time before all the Churches to whom the several Epistles were written could produce and Communicate them by convincing proof to all the rest And yet we must know that the Epistles to particular Churches were sent to them as to members of the Church Universal and they were obliged to communicate them to others so that we must not take them as private Letters III. Whoever first gave this title to the whole Book The New Testament or Covenant c. it 's of no great moment to know It was The New Testament before it was so entitled as one Volume But the Church hath by continual owning this Title shewed that they have received all these Books as Gods word and the whole New Testament and that no more are to be received as such The Word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of which Grotius in his preface hath spoken at large signifieth indeed Gods statute Law concerning Mans Duty and Salvation or Gods constituted and proposed terms of Life And tho ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã more strictly signifie usually a Mutual Covenant this doth but imply the consent of Man to the Law or terms of God It is the same thing that is called a Law and a Covenant in several respects As God enacts it and promulgated it before mans Consent it is a Law and a conditional deed of Gift and Testament and an offered Covenant in several respects
lawful for thee to have her 5. And when he would have put him to death he feared the multitude because they counted him as a prophet 3 4 5. N. 1. Faithful Prophets did tell Kings of their sin 2. But such as Herod cannot bear reproof 3. The persecution of faithful Teachers is usually for telling great men of their sins 4. The multitude then did so much reverence prophets that they were a terrour and restraint to persecuting Rulers 6. But when Herods birth day was kept the daughter of Herodias danc'd before them and pleased Herod 7. Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatever she would ask 8. And she being before instructed of her mother said Give me here John Baptists head in a charger 6 7 8. N. Great mens feasts and frolicks are a usual season of great sin and carnal pleasures are their snares 2. Rash Oaths are the fruit of vice and the seed of more 3. Voluptuous wantons are oft the most cruel and bloudy persecutors 4. The Devil seldom wanteth suggestors of cruelty 9. And the king was sorry nevertheless for the oaths sake and them which sate with him he commanded it to be given her 9. N. Wicked men oft sin with troubled conscience but yet will do it for their base ends 2. Hypocrites that dare murder the just yet may make the Conscience of a wicked Oath their pretence How conscionably then should bad Oaths be avoided and good ones kept 3. The reputation of mân in bad company is a usual snare of iniquity 10 11 12. And he sent and beheaded John in prison And his head was brought in a charger and given to the damsel and she brought it to her mother And his disciples came and took up the body and buryed it and went and told Jesus 10 11 12. Note The Bloud of Saints is vile and cheap to Tyrants that can sell them to a Whore or wanton But they shall pay dear for it at the last 2. So great a Prophet as John must be a Martyr that he may be like to Christ 3. It s as true Martyrdom to suffer for Duty as for Faith 4. The bloud of Saints is part of the sport and pleasure of lascivious wicked women 13. When Jesus heard of it he departed thence by ship into a desert place apart and when the people had heard thereof they followed him on foot out of the cities 13. Note 1. The Lord of Life that came in flesh to save the world was fain to fly for his life into a wilderness from the face of men yea of the eminent members of the Jewish Church 2. It is not cowardize or unlawfull to fly from persecutors till we have some special call to suffer 14. And Jesus went forth and saw a great multitude and was moved with compassion towards them and he healed their sick 14. Note Those that follow Christ and seek to him are liker to find his compassion than those that drive him away 15. And when it was evening his disciples came to him saying This is a desert place and the time is now past send the multitude away that they may go into the villages and buy themselves victuals 16. But Jesus said to them They need not depart give ye them to eat 17. And they say to him We have here but five loaves and two fishes 18. He said Bring them hither to me 19. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass and took the five loaves and two fishes and looking up to heaven he blessed and brake and gave the loaves to his disciples and the disciples to the multitude 15 c. Note 1. Christ fed the Body to win the Soul and so must we 2. Nothing is too little which God will bless 3. Tho God be every where yet Christ directeth us in Prayer to him to look up to Heaven for there is the Glory in which he will appear to glorifie his people 4. If the Son of God must look up to heaven and bless his food surely we must not take it like brutes without craving Gods blessing on it 20. And they did all eat and were filled and they took up of the fragments that remained twelve baskets full 21. And they that had eaten were about five thousand men besides women and children 20 21. Note 1. This Miracle was done before five thousand Witnesses and more that there might be no suspicion of deceit or misreport 2. He that was Lord of all and could feed by Miracle yet would not have the fragments lost 22. And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship and to go before him unto the other side while he sent the multitudes away 23. And when he had sent the multitude away he went up into a mountain apart to pray 22 23. Note Christ used to pray alone because his case so differed from all mens in the world having no sin c. that the same prayers would not suit the case of others which were fit for him 24. And when the evening was come he was there alone But the ship was now in the midst of the sea tossed with waves for the wind was contrary 25. And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went out unto them walking on the sea 24 25. Note 1. Christ permits dangers to us that he may the more notably deliver us 2. The waters can bear him when he will walk on them All elements are at his service 26. And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea they were troubled saying it is a spirit and they cried out for fear 26. Note Nature maketh man afraid of apparitions of Spirits because unknown and unusual 27. But straightway Jesus spake to them saying Be of good cheer it is I be not afraid 27. Note Christs true Disciples should be so far from being afraid of him as hurtfull to them that they should make him their comfort and courage against the fears of men and devils 28. And Peter answered him and said Lord if it be thou bid me come unto thee upon the water 28. N. This shewed much faith in Peter yet none must tempt God nor go unbidden into danger 29. And he said Come And when Peter was come down out of the ship he walked on the water to go to Jesus 30. And when he saw the wind boisterous he was afraid and beginning to sink he cried saying Lord save me 31. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand and caught him and said to him O thou of little faith wherefore didst thou doubt 29 c. Note 1. Even strong faith hath its weakness and is liable to fears 2. Our weak faith causing great fear would expose us to sinking did not Christ lay hold on us 32. And when they were come into the ship the wind ceased 33. Then they that were in the ship came and worshipped him saying Of a truth thou art the Son of God 32 33. N. Renewed great convictionâ renew and increase
and went up into a mountain and sat down there 30. And great multitudes came unto him having with them those that were lame blind dumb maimed and many others and cast them down at Jesus feet and he healed them 29 30. Note How earnestly will men seek for bodily heaâth who are senseless of their Souls concerns If Christs Ministers could give all men health and wealth what abundance of followers would they have and who would for this imprison persecute or silence them 31. Insomuch that the multitude wondered when they saw the dumb to speak ââe maimed to be whole the lame to walk and the blind to see and they glorified the God of Israel 31. Note Great and sensâble Miracles and ãâã force men to acknowledge the hand of God and to praise him 32. Then Jesus called his disciples to him and said I have compassion on the multitude because they continue with me now three days and have nothing to eat I will not send them away fasting lest they faint by the way 33. And his disciples say to him Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness as to fill so great a multitude 34. And Jesus saith to them How many loaves have ye and they said Seven and a few fishes 35. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground 36. And he took the seven loaves and the fishes and gave thanks and brake them and gave to his disciples and the disciples to the multitude 37. and they did all eat and were filled and took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets full 38. And they that did eat were four thousand men beside women and children 39. And he sent away the multitude and took ship and came into the coasts of Magdala 32 c. This was the second Miracle of compassionate feeding the hungry Is not Christ in Heaven as merciful and sufficient for Soul and body as he was on Earth CHAP. XVI 1. THe Pharisees also with the Sadducees came and tempting desired him to shew them a sign from heaven 1. Not believing the reports of all his Miracles they desired that they themselves might see some sign from Heaven which might certainly prove that God had sent him thinking that he could not do it 2. He answered and said to them when it is evening ye say it will be fair weather for the sky is red 3. And in the morning It will be foul weather to day for the sky is red and lowring O ye hypocrites ye can discern the face of the sky but can ye not discern the signs of the times 2 3. You can conjecture what weather will be by the sky And is it to you so hard a matter to know by my doctrine and all the miracles and good works that I have done that I am sent of God that you must prescribe what signs God shall shew you from heaven before you will believe 4. A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the prophet Jonas And he left them and departed 4. When your own wickedness hindereth you bebelief you call for a sign from heaven to convince you But I again tell you you shall have no sign but that of the Prophet Jonah He that is filthy let him be filthy still 5. And when his disciples were come to the other side they had forgotten to take bread 6. Then Jesus said to them Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 5 6. Note Christ doth not bid them to avoid all converse with these men or not to hear them read the Law of Moses but to take heed of receiving any of their false doctrine 7. And they reasoned among themselves saying It is because we have taken no bread 8. Which when Jesus perceived he said to them O ye of little faith why reason ye among your selves because ye have brought no bread 9. Do ye not yet understand neither remember ye the five loaves of the five thousand and how many baskets ye took up 10. Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand and how many baskets ye took up 11. How is it that ye do not understand that I spake not to you concerning bread that ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 12. Ten understood they how that he bade them not beware of of the leaven of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 7 c. We are dull of understanding till Christ instruct us and apt to put a carnal sence upon his words 13. When Jesus came into the coasts of Cesarea Philippi he asked his disciples saying Whom do men say that I the Son of man am 13. Note Christ would not so much as urge his own Disciples to confess him to be the Christ till his works were a cogent testimony that their faith might not be precarious nor by bare command but by convincing evidence 14. And they said Some say thou art John the Baptist some Elias and others Jeremias or one of the Prophets 14. Note 1. Men were convinced that he was of God that is the multitude but not the Rulers But they thought he was not the Messiah but some great Prophets Soul in a new body 2. By this it is evident that the multitude then believed the immortality of the Soul else they could not think that those Souls came into other Bodies 15 16. He saith to them But whom say ye that I am And Simon Peter answered and said Thou art the Christ the son of the living God 15 16. Note 1. It was meet that those that were to preach Christ to others should be brought to an open confession of him themselves 2. It s like the rest believed as Peter tho he only spake 17. And Jesus answered and said to him Blessed art thou Simon Bar-Jonah for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it to thee but my Father who is in heaven 17. It is a point of so great importance to Sanctification Justification and Salvation verily to believe me to be the Christ and Saviour that this faith is the evidence and means of thy blessedness It is not mere man that hath revealed this so as to make thee a true believer but my heavenly Father by my works and word and by his grace 18. And I say also unto thee that thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it 18. And as thou hast consest me to be Christ I will say to thy comfort that as thy name signifieth a Rock or Stone So by thee and thy brethren I will build my Church on this Rock agaist which all the powers of Hell the Devils and wicked men shall not prevail Note 1. It is a great controversie whether by this Rock be meant 1. Christ himself 2. Or the faith and confession of Christ
true belief and trust in my Power and Will for the working of any such miracle as I commission you to work if it were as hard as the removing of a mountain it should not be too hard for you Note It is not faith but presumption which hath no promise of success if they or any are confident of working any miracle which Christ never commissioned or called them to work or Promised his blessing to 21. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by fasting and prayer 21. But by faith I mean not confident presumption that God will do it in your own way But for such as this God will be sought by Fasting and fervent Prayer in which way you may expect success if the person also be capable that seeketh help 22. And while they abode in Galilee Jesus said to them The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men 23. And they shall kill him and the third day he shall be raised again And they were exceeding sorry 22 23. Again Christ foretells them of his death and resurrection to instruct and prepare them for it which they were grieved at 24. And when they were come to Capernaum they that received tribute money came to Peter and said Doth not your Master pay tribute He saith yes And when he was come into the house Jesus prevented him saying What thinkest thou Simon of whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute of their own children or of strangers 26 Peter saith to him Of strangers Jesus saith to him Then are the children free 24 25. N. They had two sorts of Tribute but that here meant its likest was Pole-money imposed by Augustus first And by children is not meant free Subjects for such did pay but their own families And then its hard to know what Christs answer meant unless it were as many say Then this Tribute belongs of right to the house of David and I being of it am free Or else If Kings own Families be not taxed I that am the Son of the universal King from whom is all power and whose Subjects they are am rightfully freer than their Children This seemeth to me to be the sânce But he questioneth not but Tribute is due to Kings and other Powers 27. Notwithstanding lest we should offend them Go thou to the sea and cast a hook and take the fish that first cometh up and when thou hast opened his mouth thou shalt find a piece of money take that and give to them for me and thee 27. But we must deny our own right to avoid offence Go therefore and cast a hook and I will bring a fish to thy hand with half a Crown a Stater in his mouth which is the Poll-money for tâo persons Pay them that for thee and me Note 1. This shewed the great power of Christ 2 But why did he pay for Peter and not the rest Ans Peter had a house in Capernaum where they were and was there to pay his Poll-money Matth. 5.8 14. If it be as others think the Tax to the Sanctuary that is here meant it will make no doctrinal alteration The sense then will be A Tax due to God is rather due to me than from me that am the Son of God CHAP. XVIII 1. AT the same time came the disciples to Jesus saying Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven 1. Ambition stirred in them to debate who should be greatest in Christs Church or Kingdom next himsâlf 2 3. And Jesus called a little child unto him and set him in the midst of them and said Verily I say to you Except ye be converted and become as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven 2 3. Christ set a child before them as a visible answer and said Except true conversion give you a new and humble mind and take you off from ambitious overvaluing earthly pomp and power that as teachable and obedient Disciples to the you may be drawn to set more by heavenly things you cannot be capable of entring into the heavenly Kingdom much less of being greatest there nor are you fit for a place in the Church on earth much less of power without covenanting this 4. Whoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven 4. Tho worldly men will think otherwise I tell you that the humblest Christian is the best and the best is indeed the greatest as being dearest unto God and he is fittest also for Church power 5. And whoso shall receive one such little child in my name receiveth me 5. And he that receiveth or sheweth kindness to any such humble Godly Christian I will take and reward it as done to me N. How do the Papal Clergy read this that hate revile silence and ruine or burn such But they cheat their Souls by saying that such are but Hereticks and Schismaticks and deny them to be Christ's and then they think they are disobliged and may use them as they first judge and call them 6. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his neck and that he were drowned in the depth of the Sea 6. But whoever he be that shall gall discourage or by threatning derision or persecution seek to drive the least from faith and holy living it were less hurt to that man how big soever he now look and talk that he were drowned in the Sea with a milstone about his neck for God will take vengeance on him 7. Wo to the world because of offences for it must needs be that offences come but wo to that man by whom the offence cometh 7. Wo to the world by reason of the Scandals oppositions and impediments to faith holiness and salvation which men will lay before each other some by errour some by crimes and some by persecution such scandals and hinderances and temptations there will be God will permit them for trial and men will commit them But the sin is great and it will be wo to the guilty especially the malignant persecutors and seducers 8. Wherefore if thy hand or foot offend thee cut them off and cast them from thee It is better for thee to enter into life halt or maimed rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into fire everlasting 9. And if thy eye offend thee pluck it out and cast it from thee It is better for thee to enter into life with one eye rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire 8 9. Let nothing seem too dear to thee to secure thy salvation against such scandals and hinderances and temptations If it be friend or interest as dear to thee as thy hand or foot or eye it is a smaller loss to cast it away here and be saved hereafter than to keep it here and be damned hereafter to endless misery If thou hadst no other
the Church 3. But how the telling of one Lay-chancellor or Civilian and hearing or not hearing him and being Excommunicate by him concerns this Law I know not no nor telling or not hearing one single person that judgeth alone over many hundred Churches at a distance and without their notice 4. This discipline is of great moment for the honour of Christ and his Church that it be not as impure as the Infidel world nor a Swine-fly instead of a Society of Saints And that it may be known that Christ came not as deceivers do to get himself a number of followers as bad as other men but to sanctifie a peculiar people to God zealous of good works and forsaking the world the flesh and the devil and to keep Christians from the snare and the shame of infectious and wicked Associates and to keep sin under open disgrace 5. Yet if Pastors neglect this holy discipline the sin is theirs It doth not necessitate the innocent to forsake the Church unless their Doctrine or Practice amount to a profest rejection of some essentials of Christianity or else they force men to sin or own their sin But they that can chuse better without more hurt than benefit should prefer it before undisciplined Chuches 18. Verily I say to you Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven 18. I tell you that my Church on earth is the Seminary or Suburbs of my Church in heaven and those that you as my Ministers absolve according to my word they being not deceitful but true professors of faith and repentance they shall be absolved in heaven And those that you bind over as impenitent to my judgment being such indeed shall be condemned and shut out of heaven and I will own and confirm your judgment of men by the power I give you if you do it according to my word N. God giveth Pastors power to condemn and cast out none from heaven nor to save any but only such as condemn and cast out themselves or such as save themselves by faith more than the Church can do 19. Again I say to you that if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven 19. And I tell you that I may encourage you to concord that if two of you much more if all or many shall agree in your Prayers Discipline or Appeal to God he will accept your endeavours and they shall not be in vain but blessed 20. For where two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them 20. For as I am with every single Christian so I will more eminently bless with the fruits of my presence the Assemblies of the faithful be they never so small N. It is in hatred to Christs presence and name that Satan persecuteth such meetings 21. Then came Peter and said to him Lord how oft shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him till seven times 21. Peter said to him What if my brother do often sin to my injury or scandal and be often thus admonished how oft must I forgive him seven times seemes much 22. Jesus saith to him I say not to thee till seven times but till seventy times seven 22. It is not the number of times but his true repentance that is to be here regarded Note There are some sins that oft committing will prove that the Repentance is not true He that should daily or weekly beat you steal murther fornicate and as oft say I Repent is not to be believed but forfeiteth his credit But he that is but oft angry or defective in the degrees of sincere duty may be believed if he oft profess repentance 23. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven like to a certain king which would take account of his servants 24. And when he had begun to reckon one was brought to him who owed him ten thousand talents 25. But forasmuch as he had not to pay his Lord commanded him to be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and payment to be made 23 c. And that you may know on what terms you must look for mercy and forgiveness your selves I will liken Gods government to a Kings that would call his servants to account and demand his due and make his Debtors know what he might expect of them in justice 26. The servant therefore fell down and worshipped him saying Lord have patience with me and I will pay thee all 26. The servant unable to pay appealed from justice and begged mercy promising to pay when he should be able 27. Then the Lord of that servant was moved with compassion and loosed him and forgave him the debt 27. As he appealed to mercy he found mercy and his Lord forgave him and set him free 28. But the same servant went out and found one of his fellow servants who owed him an hundred pence and he laid hands on him and took him by the throat saying Pay me that thou owest 29. And his fellow servant fell down at his feet and besought him saying Have patience with me and I will pay thee all 30. And he would not but went and cast him into prison till he should pay the debt 28 c. He that had received so much mercy used his fellow servant with unmerciful rigour exacting all his due 31. So when his fellow-servants saw what was done they were very sorry and came and told to their Lord all that was done 32. Then his Lord after he had called him said to him O thou wicked servant I forgave thee all that debt because thou desiredst me 33. Shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow servant even as I had pity on thee 31 c. I forgave thee a great debt and shouldest not thou forgive a little one If mercy was so necessary to thee why didst not thou shew mercy to thy fellow servant as I did to thee 34. And his Lord was wroth and delivered him to the tormentors till he should pay all that was due to him 35. So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also to you if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses 34 35. Note Here it s doubted 1. How God âs said to forgive unmerciful men 2. And to demand ãâ¦ã which he had forgiven and to unpardon it again Answ God hath divers degrees of forgiveness 1. To give the world a pardon of all sin on condition of thankful acceptance is a great degree of forgiveness tho it be no actual discharge till accepted 2. To suspend the execution of punishment with such an offer and to give him time ease and mercy who deserved to be all that time in hell is a degree of actual forgiveness for to forgive the sin is to forgive the punishment and bad men
man which had not on a wedding garment 12. And he saith to him Friend how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment And he was speechless 11 12 N. Among the Jews the Marriages of rich men were solemnized with extraordinary pomp and feasting and by the Wedding or festival garment is meant true Faith and Repentance N. 1. Though all must be called in to the Church it is meant that they come as Christians indeed with true Faith and Repentance and dishonour not the Church by worldly common hearts and lives 2. God will find out every Hypocrite in the Church 3. None will be more unexcusable and speechless in judgment than ungodly hypocrites called Christians that live wickedly 4. It is not the Minister that called such nor the company that joyned with them that are blamed 13. Then said the king to the servants Bind him hand and foot and take him away and cast him into outer darkness there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth 13. Note As it is a double sin to be ungodly after Baptism and in the Church dishonouring the Christian name so such shall have greater punishment than ignorant infidels 14 For many are called but few are chosen 14. For those that are Baptized and called Christians are many but those that have true faith and repentance and godliness and shall be saved are few 15. Then went the Pharisees and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk 15. The malicious Pharisees consulted how to get some words from him for which they might accuse him 16. And they sent unto him their disciples with the Herodians saying Master we know that thou art true and teachest the way of God in truth neither carest thou for any man for thou regardest not the person of men 17. Tell us therefore what thinkest thou Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar or not 16 17. There were then two parties among the Jews The King Herod's party who were for giving Tribute to the Romans and the Pharisees party that were against the right of it And they sought to ensnare Christ saying It is the part of a Prophet not to fear man how great soever but plainly to speak the truth and we know thou art such an one Therefore tell us c. Note That the Jews fell under the Roman Power by division two brethren striving for the principality And one of them got the better by the Romans help consenting to be tributary under them And his party which ruled were for this Tribute But the party of the other Brother who was overcome took them but for Usurpers and such were the lower sort and many Pharisees So that they thought to draw Christ either to fall under the Roman severity or to lose the Populacy by his answer A way of ensnaring not yet ended 18. But Jesus perceived their wickedness and said Why tempt ye me ye hypocrites 19. Shew me the tribute money and they brought him a peny 20. And he saith to them Whose is this image and superscription 21. They say to him Cesars Then saith he to them Render therefore to Cesar the things that are Cesars and to God the things that are Gods 18 c. He knowing their wicked ensnaring design said ye hypocrites Why come you to ensnare me on pretence of being resolved by me Note That they are three distinct questions 1. Whether it be lawful to pay tribute to Cesar as being an owning of his power 2. Whether it be a duty and 3. Whether Cesar had true right to demand it And Christ was desired to answer the first And he had taught his Disciples how lawful it was for peace to give away their right much more now doth he intimate this to be lawfull for publick peace and safety 2. And the second question is by intimation resolved in the first For if it be lawful publick peace will make it a duty But he answereth so cautelously as not to resolve the third question Whether Cesar had right or were an Usurper and so avoided their snare Some think that Hircanus dedition to the Romans gave them right and others think he represented not the Nation And some think that many years possession gave him right and others say that meer possession without right groweth not to right by time And some think that the Jews so long using Cesars Coyn and Officers signified consent and gave him right And others say That this alone signified but Submission or Non-resistance through disability and not subjection or consent to Government If Cesar were an Usurper paying tribute owned not his right any more than contribution to conquering Soldiers A man may buy his life or peace of a Robber But Christ seemeth to answer but to the question askt him and not to meddle with any more Obj. The Tax intended in the question was that which Cesar alienated from the Temple and therefore the meaning was Is it not Sacriledge to pay that to Cesar that should be paid to God Ans And Christs answer is perfectly suited to such a question as if he had said without determining Cesars right to govern them You need not ask whether you shall pay it to God or to Cesar You may do both if you are able Pay Cesar that which is Cesars and give God nevertheless his due 22. When they had heard these words they marvelled and left him and went their way 22. When they saw they could not ensnare him they went away confounded and disappointed 23. The same day came to him the Sadducees which say there is no resurrection and asked him 24. Saying Master Moses said If a man die having no children his brother shall marry his wife and raise up seed to his brother 25. Now there were with us seven brethren and the first when he had married a wife deceased and having no issue left his wife unto his brother 26. Likewise the second also and the third to the seventh 27. And last of all the woman died also 28. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife shall she be 23 c. These Sadducees were Hereticks that believed no life after this nor Angels nor Spirits and yet professed to believe the five Books of Moses and so pretended Moses words to countenance their foolish error 29. Jesus answered and said to them Ye do err not knowing the scriptures nor the power of God 30. For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage but are as the Angels of God in heaven 29 30. You err through the ignorance of your gross and carnal minds and carnally misunderstand the Scriptures and the nature and power of God and so of Spiritual things In the life after this they have not flesh and bloud that lusteth and generateth as here but they are Spiritual substances like the Angels in Heaven that generate not 31. But as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God saying 32. I am the
to make Laws for the universal Church on Earth but he and to undertake it is to undertake the prerogative of Christ and to be Vice-christ by usurpation be it Pope or Councils 4. Yet the precept of observing his commands forbids not the observing of the commands of any lawful limited local rulers under him not crossing his commands Parents Masters Pastors Princes must be obeyed in their Provinces and Places even about Gods worship If men make subordinate Laws according to Christs General Laws of Love Concord Edification Order they must be obeyed as e. g. what translations of Scripture to use what Psalms Meters Tunes Gestures Time Place and abundance such like The Gospel according to St. MARK Note 1. That this is the same Mark against whom as not fit to be taken with them St. Paul sharply contended with Barnabas even to parting a sunder But it was not as charging him with any crime but as unfit to be taken with them in so long and hard a work which he before deserted 2. It is said by some to be a tradition that Mark wrote this from the Mouth of Peter but that is uncertain 3. It is questioned seeing it is only the eleven Apostles to whom Christ promised the Eminent help of the Spirit to bring all his Doctrine to their remembrance and lead them into all Truth How can we be sure that Mark and Luke who were no Apostles and had not this promise did never mistake in their writing the Gospel Ans Tho Christ promised not Infallibility to all Preachers then he promised and gave the Eminent Miraculous gifts to the Spirit to others as well as to the Apostles as appeared in Stephen Philip and others And this spirit was to sit them for the work to which they were called which his miracles by them attested 2. And the Apostles that then lived approved these writings of Mark and Luke and so did the Churches where the gifts of the Spirit did then most abound who also delivered them down to us Whether this Mark was Bishop of Alexandria or only a transient Evangelist there a while is an Historical controversie of no great Moment When Antioch had at once so many great Apostles Prophets and Teachers and no one of them then a Bishop to rule the rest as their Pastor we may well conjecture that the case of Alexandria did not much differ from that of Antioch and Jerusalem where neither James nor any one was Governour of the Apostles The Reader must not expect that I repeat at large the Paraphrases or Notes which are written on Matthew when the same History and words are by Mark repeated CHAP. I. 1. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God 2. As it is written in the prophets Behold I send my messenger before thy face who shall prepare thy way before thee 3. The voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 1. c. The publick entrance of Christ on his Ministry and Preaching the glad tydings of Salvation was by the preparation of Johns Ministry Preaching Repentance to fit men for the Kingdom of the Messiah at hand which the Prophets had foretold Note Whether by the Prophets be here meant Isay and Malachi or onely Isay is a Controversie of small moment 4. John did Baptize in the wilderness and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 4. John told the Jews that the Messiah was now come and brought Pardon and Salvation to all that received him and therefore perswaded them all to Repent that they might be Pardoned and fit Members of his Kingdom and Baptized those that Professed this 5. And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan confessing their sins 5. The generality of the people longing for the promised Messiah were glad of this News that he was Come and thronged to John Confessing their Sins and Professing Repentance and were Baptized by him 6. And John was clothed with camels hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loyns and he did eat locusts and wild honey 6. N. This kind of Eremetical Life and Abstinence is overvalued by them who place Merit or Perfection in it and is unjustly vilifyed by some who know not of how great use it is some persons to withdraw from worldly Vanities and Temptations 7. And preached saying There cometh one mightier than I after me the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose 7. N. Christ and his Servants are patterns of Humility But Satan and his servants are known by Pride 8. I indeed have baptized you with water but he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost 8. My Baptism doth but prepare you but his shall power out the Spirit on the Baptized 9. And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized of John in Jordan 9. N. Qu. Did Christ Profess Repentance for the Remission of Sins If not how was he capable of Johns Baptisme Answ He was not Baptized to the same uses as other men but as owning Johns Baptisme and the Coming of the Kingdom of God As a General will wear the same Colours with his Soldiers though theirs signifie subjection to him 10. And straitway coming up out of the water he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him 10. See on Matt. 3. 11. And there came a voice from heaven saying Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 11. N. God from Heaven Preached the Gospel at Christs Baptisme 12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness 13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred to him 12.13 N. 1. To conquer Temptations is to conquer Satan 2. Angels brought him meat at the end of the Forty days 14. Now after that John was put in prison Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God 14. That the Kingdom of God was coming 15. And saying The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand repent ye and believe the gospel 15. The promised time of the Messiahs appearing is Come Repent and believe this glad-tidings 16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 17. And Jesus said to them Come ye after me and I will make you to become fishers of men 18. And straitway they forsook their nets and followed him 16. c. See on John 1.40 and Matt. 4.18 19. And when he had gone a little further thence he saw James the son of Zebedee and John his brother who also were in the ship mending their nets 20. And straitway he called them and they left their father Zebedee in
well stricken in years 8. And it came to pass that while he executed the priests office before God in the order of his course 9. According to the custom of the priests office his lot was to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. 10. And the whole multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense 7 8 9 10. Note The Priest went into the sanctuary to offer and the people that while prayed without the Sanctuary not without the Temple In imitation of which our Temples usually are built in three parts The Chancel for the Clergy the body of the Church for the Laity and all below the Font for the Catechumens and suspended who are no communicants as the outward Court was for Gentiles 11. And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on the right side of the altar of incense 12. And when Zacharias saw him he was troubled and fear fell upon him 13. But the angel said unto him Fear not Zacharias for thy prayer is heard and thy wife Elizabeth shall bear thee a son and thou shall call his name John 14. And thou shall have joy and gladness and many shall rejoyce at his birth 11 12 13 14. He was born to an austere life and and to martyrdom yet his birth was joyful though to such a painful life and death for the Churches service 15. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost even from his mothers womb 15. Note 1. The best men and most useful are greatest in Gods sight 2. Extraordinary denying the flesh agreeth well with the extraordinary gift of the Spirit 3. Infants may have the Holy-Ghost before it appeareth 16. And many of the children of Israel shall he turn the Lord their God 6. Note To turn many by repentance to God was the effect of the Holy-Ghost and of Johns extraordinary worth and work 17. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. 17. He shall be possessed with such fulness of Spirit and Power to prepare the way for Christ as Elias had as is propheci'd in Mal. 4.6 Note By turning the hearts of the Fathers to the Children some think is meant turning the tyrannical oppression of Rulers to fatherly love and lenity to inferiours But Dr. H. more probably translateth it with the Children That is he shall turn Fathers and Children old and young Others say it is but to turn mens minds to the Love of one another and those that disobey God to the true wisdom of just men who obey and trust him 18. And Zacharias said unto the angel Whereby shall I know this for I am an old man and my wife well stricken in years 19. And the angel answering said unto him I am Gabriel that stand in the presence of God and am sent to speak unto thee and to shew thee these glad tidings 20. And behold thou shalt be dumb and not able to speak untill the day that these things shall be performed because thou believest not my words which shall be fulfilled in their season 18 19 20. I am one of the many Angels that stand before God and am sent to tell thee this And to reprove thy unbelief And to convince thee for a sign thou shalt be dumb c. 21. And the people waited for Zacharias and marvelled that he tarried so long in the temple 22. And when he came out he could not speak unto them and they perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple for he beckned unto them and remained speechless 21 22. Sanctuary 22. Some Revelation 23. And it came to pass that assoon as the days of his ministration were accomplished he departed to his own house 23. That Ceremonious service might be done by a dumb man but so cannot the Gospel Ministration 24. And after those days his wife Elizabeth conceived and hid her self five months saying 25. Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me to take away my reproach among men 24 25. She retired from Peoples observation and discourse saying the Lord hath shewed me mercy in taking away my reproach 26. And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee named Nazareth 27. To a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph of the house of David and the the virgins name was Mary 26 27. Not married but betrothed 28. And the angel came in unto her and said Hail thou that art highly favoured the Lord is with thee Blessed art thou among women 28. Rejoice for thou art highly favoured of the Lord who maketh thee blessed above all women 29. And when she saw him she was troubled at his saying and cast in her mind what manner of salutation this should be 30. And the angel said unto her Fear not Mary for thou hast found favour with God 31. And behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb and bring forth a son and shalt call his name Jesus 32. He shall be great and shall be called the Son of the Highest and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David 29 30 31 32. She understood it not That Glorious Kingdom meant in the promise to Davids seed of which his Kingdom was but a type 33. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever and of his kingdom there shall be no end 33. His Kingdom over the Faithful Israel of God begun in grace shall be Everlasting in Glory 34. Then said Mary unto the angel How shall this be seeing I know not a man 35. And the angel answered and said unto her The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee Therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God 34 35. This shall be done without Man by the Holy Ghost and the overshaddowing power of God and therefore he shall be properly called the Son of God N. 1. Though this give us the most known reason why Christ is called the Son of God in Scripture it is not said to be the only reason excluding his eternal Generation 2. Yet Christ oft calleth himself the Son of Man which signifieth no more but that he was truly a Man and born of a woman 36. And behold thy cousin Elizabeth she hath also conceived a son in her old age and this is the sixth moneth with her who was called barren 37. For with God nothing shall be unpossible 36 37. Note 1. Though Elizabeth was of the Tribe of Aaron and Mary of the Tribe of Judah they were a kin by Elizabeths Mother marrying a Levite 2. Nothing should seem difficult to
not 34. O sinful miserable Jerusalem How ost would I have gathered thy whole City and Nation old and young into my bosom of Love and my Church by making you my Disciples as tenderly as a Hen doth gather and love her Chickens not casting out your Children but taking in your Nation as God did before if you had not cut off your selves by unbelief and obstinate rejecting the Grace offered to your Nation 35. Behold your house is left unto you desolate And verily I say unto you Ye shall not see me until the time come when ye shall say Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. 35. Your Temple which you glory in shall shortly be demolished and your City destroyed And I tell you that you shall not rejoyce in the Salvation of the Messiah for whom you wait till you learn to honour me with Hosannah's and to welcom them that preach my Gospel to you CHAP. XIIII 1. ANd it came to pass as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees to eat bread on the sabbath-day that they watched him 2. And behold there was a certain man before him which had the dropsie 3. And Jesus answering spake unto the lawyers and Pharisees saying Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath-day 4. And they held their peace And he took him and healed him and let him go 1 2 3 4. Note Christ chose so usually to heal on the Sabbath that it seems he purposely chose that time to shew them what work should be preferred He would not forbear doing good to avoid the offence of erroneous Hypâcrites 5. And answered them saying Which of you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the sabbath-day 6. And they could not answer him again to these things 5 6. They could not confute his plain reason But the wranglers of this Age can answer any thing 7. And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden when he marked how they chose out the chief rooms saying unto them 8. When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding sit not down in the highest room lest a more honourable man then thou be bidden of him 9. And he that bad thee and him come and say to thee Give this man place and thou begin with shame to take the lowest room 10. But when thou art bidden go and sit down in the lowest room that when he that bad thee cometh he may say unto thee Friend go up higher then shalt thou have worship in the presence of them that sit at meat with thee 7 8 9 10. Note Christ disdained not to give Rules of Decency for civil conversation when the Virtue of Humility or the Vice of Pride are concerned therein 11. For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted 11. God will exalt the humble and abase the proud and therefore we must humble our selves 12. Then said he also to him that bad him When thou makest a dinner or a supper call not thy friends nor thy brethren neither thy kinsmen nor thy rich neighbours lest they also bid thee again and a recompence be made thee 13. But when thou makest a feast call the poor the maimed the lame the blind 14. And thou shalt be blessed for they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just 12 13 14. It is good in its season to make Feasts of Amity and to rejoyce with Friends but to avoid Prodigality let thy most usual feasting be Feasts of Charity And in them it is the Poor that thou must feast and from God that thou must expect thy reward Note Some hence infer that there is no reward till the Resurrection But in Scripture the Resurrection is oft taken for the Life after this even before the Resurrection of the Body Note Christ oft forbids things in absolute words when he meaneth but comparatively So here feast not rich Friends that is not so much as the Poor 15. And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things he said unto him Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God 15. They will be happy that shall live to see and rejoyce in the Kingdom of the Messiah when he cometh 16. Then said he unto him A certain man made a great supper and bad many 17. And sent his Servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden Come for all things are now ready 16 17. Note God sent his Son and the Gospel to the Jews and invited them into the Kingdom of the Messiah and bade his Ministers tell them that Christ was come and all is ready on his part He is a sufficient Saviour and none shall perish for want of the performance of his part antecedent 18. And they all with one consent began to make excuse The first said unto him I have bought a piece of ground and I must needs go and see it I pray thee have me excused 19. And another said I have bought five yoke of oxen and I go to prove them I pray thee have me excused 20. And another said I have married a wife and therefore I cannot come 18 19 20. All seemed to them sufficient Reasons And so you Jews that wish for the Kingdom of God prefer your worldly Interest and for that refuse it when it is come And so do all ungodly men ândeed 21. So that servant came and shewed his lord these things Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city and bring in hither the poor and the maimed and the halt and the blind 22. And the servant said Lord it is done as thou hast commanded and yet there is room 21 22. God was angry with the Jews and sent his Ministers to call the Gentiles whom the Jews despised as prophane 23. And the lord said unto the servant Go out into the high waies and hedges and compel them to come in that my house may be filled 23. Go to the most barbarous remote Nations and call them into the Church and be importunate with them and take no denial that my Church may be Catholick and enlarged 24. For I say unto you that none of those men which were bidden shall tast of my supper 24. Those refusing Jews that were first invited shall not come into the Church of Christ 25. And there went great multitudes with him and he turned and said unto them 26. If any man come to me and hate not his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his own life also he cannot be my disciple 25 26. If he love them not less than my Kingdom and cannot for it forsake them as men do a hated thing Note This disobligeth none from natural affection and duty but Christ must be preferred 27. And whosoever
doth not bear his cross and come after me cannot be my disciple 27. He that cannot suffer for me and for Salvation but sets more by his life can be no true Disciple of mine 28. For which of you intending to build a tower sitteth not down first and countteth the cost whether he have sufficient to finish it 29. Lest haply after he hath laid the foundation and is not able to finish it all that behold it begin to mock him 30. Saying This man began to build and was not able to finish 31. Or what king going to make war against another king sitteth not down first and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand 32. Or else while the other is yet a great way off he sendeth an ambassage and desireth conditions of peace 28 29 30 31 32. All wise men will consider what it will cost them to finish before they begin 33. So likewise Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath he cannot be my disciple 33. If he prefer not the Kingdom of Heaven before all worldly Interest and forsake it not all comparatively in esteem and resolution now and in act when he is called to it 34. Salt is good but if the salt have lost his savour wherewith shall it be seasoned 35 It is neither fit for the land nor yet for the dunghil but men cast it out He that hath ears to hear let him hear 34 35. Ye are the Salt of this corrupted World But if you my Disciples especially Preachers should apostatize you would be the vilest and most hopeless men on Earth despised and cast out by God and Man Therefore count your cost before you undertake the Sacred Ministry or Christian Profession CHAP. XV. 1. THen drew near unto him all the publicans and sinners for to hear him 2. And the Pharisees and Scribes murmured saying This man receiveth sinners and eateth with them 3. And he spake this parable unto them saying 4. What man of you having an hundred sheep if he lose one of them doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness and go after that which is lost until he find it 5. And when he hath found it he layeth it on his shoulders rejoycing 6. And when he cometh home he calleth together his friends and neighbours saying unto them Rejoyce with me for I have found my sheep which was lost 1 2 3 4 5 6. Should not I do more for a lost Sinner than you would do for a lost Sheep 7. I say unto you that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth more then over ninety and nine just persons which need no repentance 7. The heavenly Society rejoyce over one converted sinner more than over many that need no conversion from a state of sin though they âeed daily sorrow for daily failings Note More Joy signifieth not more Love to that person But Christ speaketh of the Angels after the manner of men that are most affected with unexpected things and after sorrow most rejoyce 8. Either what woman having ten pieces of silver if she lose one piece doth not light a candle and sweep the house and seek diligently till she find it 9. And when she hath found it she calleth her friends and her neighbours together saying Rejoice with me for I have found the piece which I had lost 10. Likewise I say unto you There is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth 8 9 10. Note 1. Oh what Love do we owe to Angels Who so much love us Why do we not desire their company more than that of this wicked World Angels Love is but a Copy of God's Love And shall we distrust fear and flie from Love it self 2. Angels and good Men rejoyce at a sinners conversion Devils and wicked men are against it How contrary are these 3. Do Angels rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner What joy should the coverted themselves then have in it 4. Uncoverted sinners gratifie Devils and deny Angels the joy of Love 11. And he said a certain man had two sons 12. And the younger of them said to his father Father give me the portion of goods that falleth to me And he divided unto them his living 13. And not many dayes after the younger son gathered all together and took his journey into a far countrey and there wasted his substance with riotous living 11 12 13. Note 1. Foolish sinners had rather have their concerns in their own hands than in God's Note 2. When it is left to themselves it is soon wasted Note 3. Ryotous flesh-pleasing is the destructive sin Note 4. When sinners go from God our Father they go to destruction 14. And when he had spent all there arose a mighty famine in that land and he began to be in want 15. And he went and joyned himself to a citizen of that countrey and he sent him into his fields to feed swine 16. And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat and no man gave unto him 14 15 16. He hired himself a Servant to feed Swine to prevent famishing and they would not let him fill his belly with the Cods of the Carabe Tree which was the Swines meat N. 1. Worldly Treasure will soon be spent N. 2. Foolish sinners will submit to the basest servitude and be attendants of Swine rather than return to God N. 3 All worldly hopes and helps will sail ungodly Prodigals at last 17. And when he came to himself he said How many hired servants of my father have bread enough and to spare and I perish with hunger 17. Note 1. Prodigal sinners are beside themselves 2. Conversion is a man's coming to himself or his right wits 3. It is consideration specially of a man 's own safety and interest which bringeth a man âo himself 4. Utter distress and necessity is oft needful to drive home sinners unto God when they see that there is no other way of hope 5. And the consideration that the poorest Christian is in a far better condition than the Prodigal They have all and he hath nothing 18. I will arise and go to my father and will say unto him Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee 19. And am no more worthy to be called thy son make me as one of thy hired servants 18 19. Note 1. Conversion beginneth in a purpose to return to God though at first constrained by necessity 2. It worketh by a penitent confession of sin and utter unworthiness 3. It would be glad of the lowest place in God's Church and of the lowest terms of Mercy 20. And he arose and came to his father But when he was a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his neck and kissed him 20. Note 1. True purposes will appear in practice and performance
with us for it is towards evening and the day is far spent and he went in to tarry with them 29. N. Importunity is the means to prevail for Christ's presence even when he purposeth to stay 30. And it came to pass as he sat at meat with them he took bread and blessed it and brake and gave to them 30. N. Not the Sacrament but as the Master of the Family was wont to do save the peculiar holiness of his manner of doing it 31. And their eyes were opened and they knew him and he vanished out of their sight 31. It 's like partly by God's change on them and partly by Christ's more discernible discovery they knew him N. Though Christ rose in the same Body and was not yet fully glorified it was greatly changed so that he could appear and vanish when and where he pleased and be known or unknown to beholders 32. And they said one to another Did not our heart burn within us while he talked with us by the way and while he opened to us the scriptures 32. N. They told each other how they felt their hearts affected while he preached to them 33. And they rose up the same hour and returned to Jerusalem and found the eleven gathered together and them that were with them 34. Saying The Lord is risen indeed and hath appeared unto Simon 33 34. As soon as they came in among them the eleven first told these two that the Lord was risen c. 35. And they told what things were done in the way and how he was known of them in breaking of bread 35. Then the two also told the eleven and the company what they had seen and heard in the way c. 36. And as they thus spake Jesus himself stood in the midst of them and saith unto them Peace be unto you 36. N. We need not feign that he opened the door when he could appear and disappear when and where he would He did not lie hidden in some corner when they saw him so seldom in forty days but disappeared N. 2. Peace is the voice of a risen Saviour who purchased it so dearly and giveth it as the great Peace-maker 37. But they were terrified and affrighted and supposed that they had seen a spirit 37. If he had opened the door and come in as other men it 's like they would not have taken him for a Spirit 38. And he said unto them Why are ye troubled and why do thoughts arise in your hearts 39. Behold my hands and my feet that it is I my self handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have 40. And when he had thus spoken he shewed them his hands and his feet 38 39 40. Troubling thoughts are ready to surprize ignorant persons but Christ to suppress them appealed to their senses For man is apt to believe what he seeth and feeleth but is hardly brought to believe any thing above sense N. Spirits have not flesh and blood 41. And while they yet believed not for joy and wondered he said unto them Have ye here any meat 41. N. There was some belief called Hope or else they could not have had joy But it 's hard fully to believe great things which we desire through the power of fear lest it should not prove true 42. And they gave him a piece of a broiled fish and of an hony-comb 43. And he took it and did eat before them 4â 43. N. 1. They dieted skilfully Broiling and Hony correct both the pituitous frigidity and the corruptibility of fish 2. Eating proved Christ to be no meer Spirit When Angels did eat they first took Bodies or else seemed to do what they did not Therefore glorified Bodies eat not because they are spiritual though not meer Spirits and have their sustenance without eating 44. And he said unto them These are the words which I spake unto you while I was yet with you that all things must be fulfilled which were written in the law of Moses and in the prophets and in the psalms concerning me 44. N. This Testimony of Christ confirmeth the Law of Moses the Prophets and the Psalms to be the true Word of God 45. Then opened he their understanding that they might understand the scriptures 45. N. This was a greater effect of Divine Power to open mens understandings than to appear without opening the door The understanding of man is shut up against the understanding of things spiritual till Christ open it O pray for this opening 46. And said unto them Thus it is written and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day 46. This should not seem new or strange to you which the Scriptures so fully foretold 47. And that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in his Name among all nations beginning at Jerusalem 48. And ye are witnesses of these things 47 48. I have by Redemption purchased an Act of Grace and Oblivion a free universal pardon of sin to all that repent and will accept it as my gift This must be preached to all Nations and you must do it first by Office who are my Witnesses of the matter of fact 49. And behold I send the promise of my Father upon you but tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem until ye be endued with power from on high 49. And the great Promise of the Holy Ghost for Miracles Tongues and Holiness as my Agent Seaâ and Earnest I will quickly pour out upon you But wait together at Jerusalem till it be done and you be endued with the foresaid power from God 50. And he led them out as far as to Bethany and he lift up his hands and blessed them 51. And it came to pass while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried up into heaven 50 51. Afterward at the end of forty days when he had oft appeared to them and given them their Commission to go and Disciple all Nations baptizing them into the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost teaching them to observe all things that he had commanded them promising to be with them to the end of the World Mat. 28.19.20 Mark 16.15 16. See Acts 1.9 N. Christ that parted from Earth with a Blessing will bless his Church here and for ever 52. And they worshipped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy 52. Note Though their Lord was gone from them on Earth they were now assured that they had a King and Saviour in Heaven whence his influence would be most extensive and efficacious 53. And were continually in the temple praising and blessing God Amen 53. As they worshipped their glorified Redeemer so they continued together assembled in the Temple not yet alienated from all Jewish Worship praising and magnifying the Name of God who had bestoâed a Saviour and his Grace upon them and had given the Church so gracious and glorious a Saviour and Head and done such wonders
2. Ministers that are to require Confession and Promises of obedience to Christ from offenders in order to their Restoration must lead the way in the same themselves if they scandalously sin 3. The great evidence of our Love to Christ must be in serving the Church and Souls 18. Verily verily I say unto thee When thou wast young thou girdest thy self and walkedst whither thou wouldest but when thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy hands and another shall gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not 18 19. Thou wast at thy free dispose c. But here after others shall bind thee and carry thee to Prison against thy will and also unto death By these words he signified that he should be Martyred 19. This spake he signifying by what death he should glorifie God And when he had spoken this he saith unto him Follow me 19. Follow me in labour and fufferings unto Glory 20. Then Peter turning about seeth the Disciple whom Jesus loved following which also leaned on his breast at supper and said Lord which is he that betrayeth thee 21. Peter seeing him saith to Jesus Lord and what shall this man do 20. What shall become of John 22. Jesus saith unto him If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee Follow thou me 22. What is that to thee how long he shall live if it were till my coming or if he live till he see my Catholik Church setled under my proper Government when the Jews Law and Policy are fully dissolved at the destruction of their Temple and Nation 23. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren that that Disciple should not die yet Jesus said not unto him He shall not die but If I will that he tarry till I come what is that to thee 23. Note A false Tradition may pass amongst Christs own Disciples by misunderstanding in some things 24. This is the Disciple which testifieth of these things and wrote these things and we know that his testimony is true 24. This is John the Disciple who was an Eye and Ear witness of all this and who wrote this History of Christ And whose testimony the Church doth justly receive as true Note Though some take these words to be the Bishops of Asia that published Johns Gospel at whose request they say he wrote it about thirty two years after Christs Resurrection yet it is no less probable that the words are his own and that we know signifieth only its well known to the Churches 25. And there are also many other things which Jesus did the which if they should be written every one I suppose that even the world it self could not contain the books that should be written Amen 25. Though this History be written to Record divers things which others have omitted yet altogether are far from containing all the Miracles that Christ did which were so many that should they all be written the many and great Volumns would as it were overload the World Note 1. That therefore it is not to be matter of offence if any one Evangelist pass by divers particulars 2. That though multitudes of Christs Words and Miracles may be unknown to us as much is Recorded as he would have taken as needful to the notice of the Church through all Generations And none of his Laws or Promises the objects of our Obedience and Faith are omitted yea all that is essential to Christianity is contained in Baptism or a very narrow room 3. It is in vain to pretend Oral Tradition for any needful thing omitted in the Scripture Records though the Essentials and greatest practical Matters of Religion are most certainly delivered us both ways even by the Scriptures and by the Universal publick practice of the Churches THE ACTS of the HOLY APOSTLES Note That this History written by Saint Luke is not to be supposed to contain all the Miracles Preaching and Success of all the Apostles but only the History of Peter and Paul and some few others their Companions and that but for a short space of time not mentioning what the other ten Apostles and their helpers did in other parts of the World nor what Peter and Paul did to the end of their lives supposed to be ten years after the ending of this History yea Peters History is here Recorded but for a far shorter time than Pauls with whom Luke Travelled And though this History of Luke have more infallibility than other History of Church affairs since written yet all other credible notice of matter of Fact and Church Practice from the beginning is of great use to us and not to be dispised CHAP. I. THE former treatise have I made O Theophilus of all that Jesus began both to do and teach 2. Until the day in which he was taken up after that he through the holy Ghost had given commandments unto the Apostles whom he had chosen 1. I wrote the Gospel History as a Record of Christs Birth Miracles and Doctrinâ reaching to the day of his Ascension after he had by breathing on his Disciples given them the Holy Ghost and their Comissions 3. To whom also he shewed himself alive after his passion by many infallible proofs being seen of them forty days and speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God 3. That their Faith should not waver but have full assurance he shewed himself to them by unquestionable manifestation at several times in the forty days space in which he abode on Earth before his Aseention Instructing them in the matters of his Kingdom 4. And being assembled together with them commanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem but wait for the promise of the Father which saith he ye have heard of me 5. For John truly baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost not many days hence 4 5. And when he was among them he bid them wait at Jerusalem for the great Gift of the Father even the Holy Ghost the Promise of which ye have heard of me which shall be your full solemn initiation into your Apostolical and Extraordinary Ministry and a few days hence you shall receive Note The Holy Ghost given by Christs breathing on them was not a meer Title Name or Relation buâ yet it was not that full effusion which they were to have after his Ascension but a previous earnest of it to shew them from whom the fuller Communication was to come differing from this later as his own Resurrection Victory differed from his Ascension Majesty and Kingdom They were not to set upon the Publick Ministry without this necessary previous qualification nor should any now take up the ordinary Ministry without holy suitable qualifications by Christs Spirit 6. When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom-to Israel 6. They were now in hope of Earthly Dominion and said wilt thou now deliver Israel from Captivity
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
Christians come to hear and know what may be said they may yield and charge their minds 19. Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice and Cyprus and Antioch preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only 19. Note The calling of the Gentiles was not yet well understand by them 20. And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene which when they were come to Antioch spake unto the Grecians preaching the Lord Jesus 20. Note Whether by the Grecians be meant the Jews that speak Greek or Gentile Proselytes is doubtful 21. And the hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and turned unto the Lord. 21. God blessed their Ministry to the Conversion of a great number to Christianity 22. Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the Church which was in Jerusalem and they sent forth Barnabas that he should go as far as Antioch 22. To confirm them and carry on the work 23. Who when he came and had seen the grace of God was glad and exhorted them all that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. 24. For he was a good man and full of the holy Ghost and of faith and much people was added unto the Lord. 23. It rejoyced him to see what Gods Grace had done Note Every Goodman will be glad at the Conversion of Souls and the increase of the Church As Diabolists are grieved at it and fight against it 2. Young Converts need Counsel and Exhortation to be confirmed and persevere 3. Confirmation consisteth in a habitual fixed Resolution or full purpose to cleave to the Lord. 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus for to seek Saul 26. And when he had found him he brought him unto Antioch And it came to pass that a whole year they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people and the Disciples were called Christians first in Antioch 25. Barnabas having sought Saul and drawn him to Antioch for more publick service they two did for a whole year teach much People in the Church-Assembly which it seems was then but one And the Disciples were then first called Christians who before were called by Reprochers but Gallileans and Nazarites and since by Heresie and by hereticating reproaches are called by a multitude of dividing and disgraceful names 27. And in these days came prophets from Jerusalem unto Antioch 28. And there stood up one of them named Agabus and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world which came to pass in the days of Claudius Cesar 28. In divers Countrys especially in Judea should be a death 29. Then the Disciples every man according to his ability determined to send relief unto the brethren which dwelt in Judea 30. Which also they did and sent it to the Elders by the hands of Barnabas and Saul 29 30. The Famine being most in Judea the Country being dry and poor and having frequent Famines and many Converts to shew the power of Love having sold their Possessions heretofore for common use the Christians of other Countrys sent them relief by Paul and Barnabas to the Elders of the Church to be justly distributed as there was need Note Whether by Elders here be meant the unordained Seniors of the People Or the Presbyters ordained as such Or as Dr. Hamond thought Diocesane Bishops who yet had never a Presbyter under them and therefore were the single Pastors of single Congregations is sufficiently elswhere considered CHAP. XII Now about that time Herod the King stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the Church 2. And he killed James the brother of John with the sword 3. And because he saw it pleased the Jews he proceeded further to take Peter also Then were the days of unleavened bread 1. Note 1. Kings bear the Image of Gods Dominion and have their power from him and not against him and above all men are bound to serve him to the utmost Therefore such Persecutors as Herod being the greatest Traytors against God no doubt have answerable punishment in Hell 2. James that was one who sought to be Chief was the Chief or first of all the Apostles in Martyrdom and drank of Christs Cup and was Baptized with his Baptism 3. To please wicked men this King murdered Saints and displeased God 4. The Holy days of unleavened bread or Easter are celebrated with the Murder of Chrst first and of James after This the Hypocrites holyness 4. And when he had apprehended him he put him in prison and delivered him to four quaternions of souldiers to keep him intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people 4 He set sixteen Soldiers to keep him that after the Passover he might Sacrifice him to the People 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison but prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God for him 5. The Church for so great a Minister in so great danger betook themselves to their great remedy even constant importunate Prayer to God 6. And when Herod would have brought him forth the same night Peter was sleeping between two souldiers bound with two chains and the keepers before the door kept the prison 6. Just when the Tyrant intended hi Execution c. Note Chains and Keepers are nothing to God 7. And behold the Angel of the Lord came upon him and a light shined in the prison and he smote Peter on the side and raised him up saying Arise up quickly And his chains fell off from his hands 7. Note O how Powerful are Gods invisible Agents in Comparison of Mortal worms 2. It was a gentle harmless stroak that the Angel gave him and such are Gods awakning stroaks 8. And the Angel said unto him Gird thy self and bind on thy sandals And so he did And he saith unto him Cast thy garment about thee and follow me 9. And he went out and followed him and wist not that it was true which was done by the Angel but thought he saw a vision 8. Note Implicite obedience by following Gods call even when we know not whither is acceptable and safe 10. When they were past the first and the second ward they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city which opened to them of his own accord and they went out and passed on through one street and forthwith the Angel departed from him 10. Note 1. Nothing can hold those that God will deliver 2. Angels are ministring Spirits for our good 11. And when Peter was come to himself he said Now I know of a surety that the Lord hath sent his Angel and hath delivered me out of the hand of Herod and from all the expectation of the people of the Jews 11. Note We seldom understand what God is doing for us in the beginning of our deliverances as we do at last 12. And when he had considered the thing he came to the house of
broken up many of the Jews and religious proselytes followed Paul and Barnabas who speaking to them perswaded them to continue in the grace of God 42. Beginners newly convinced must be followed with perswasions to proceed and persevere 44. And the next sabbath-day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes they were filled with envy and spake against those things which were spoken by Paul contradicting and blaspheming 44 45. Note 1. The Apostles did use to meet on the Jews Sabbath on their Synagogues and to observe the outward rest of them while they were among the Jews both to get an opportunity of Preaching to them and to avoid their offence till the dissolution of their state had in fact cast down their Law and Policy which Christ had before abrogated 2. The Crowds of Hearers and Multitude of Converts being hateful to Satan doth usually stir up rage in his servants and raise greater opposition 46. Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold and said It was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you but seeing ye put it from you and judge your selves unworthy of everlasting life lo we turn to the Gentiles 47. For so hath the Lord commanded us saying I have set thee to be a light of the Gentiles that thou shouldest be for Salvation unto the ends of the Earth 46 47. God did appoint us to offer Christ first to you Jews and he or we rejected not you first But seeing by your obstinate rejecting of Christ and his Gospel you make and shew your selves unworthy and uncapable of so great Mercy we go to the Gentiles for so is our Commission 48. And when the Gentiles heard this they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed 48. Note It is a Controversie what is here meant by Ordained to Eternal life whether it be Ordained by Gods decree or ordered by preparing Grace But there is no doctrinal Controversie arising from either Exposition those being Proselytes or otherwise in the neerest disposition to believe its probable at the least were the persons here meant But that God also doth fore decree whom he will effectually Convert and save should be past doubt with all sober Christians the Perfection of God and the words of Scripture making it plain and not only Augustine and Protestants but almost all the Papists Doctors and Schoolmen proving it And Dr. Hammon confesseth that this preparing Grace is Gods Gift which therefore he before purposed to give But when he opposeth The absolute decree of destinating them whatsoever they do to Salvation It is very ill done so to insinuate that this is the opinion of those that dissent from him who are so far from it that they hold that to destinate to Holiness and Salvation is one and the same decree of God Of this see my Catholick Theoligie fully handling it Alas for this sad Disease in Church Doctors 49. And the word of the Lord was published throughout all the region 50. But the Jews stirred up the devout and honourable women and the cheif men of the city and raised persecution against Paul and Barnabas and expelled them out of their coasts 50. Note Devout Women and Men in ignorance may be Adversaries to Christianity and Truth and Instruments of Persecution And the chief and honorable are oft the chief herein 2. Powerful successful Preaching useth to stir up violent Persecuting which oft driveth the Preachers to some other place where God hath some to call 51. But they shook off the dust of their feet against them and came unto Iconium 51. Note As Excommunication was dismal to them that were cut off so shaking off the dust of their seet aganst them was a dismal signification of a forsaken People 52. And the Disciples werefilled with joy and with the holy Ghost 52. Note Gods Grace and the Churches joy may increase under Persecution and Expulsion by men CHAP. XIV ANd it came to pass in Iconium that they went both together into the Synagogue of the Jews and so spake that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the Greeks believed 2. But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles and made their minds evil-affected against the brethren 1 2. Still the great success of the Ministry is attended with the greatest Envy and opposition of bad Men. 3. Long time therefore abode they speaking boldly in the Lord which gave testimony unto the word of his grace and granted signs and wonders to be done by their hands 3. Note Long Preaching is needful to root that word which one or two Sermons oft leaveth loose 2. Miracles were the convincing cause of the Credibility of the Apostles testimony 4. But the multitude of the city was divided and part held with the Jews and part with the Apostles 4. Note The Gospel causeth divisions by saving some or else all would perish together in Concord 5. And when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles and also of the Jews with their Rulers to use them despitefully and to stone them 6. They were ware of it and fled unto Lystra and Derbe Cities of Lycaonia and unto the Region that lieth round about 7. And there they preached the Gospel 5. Note Still Persecution disperseth the Gospel 8. And there sat a certain man at Lystra impotent in his feet being a creeple from his Mothers womb who never had walked 9. The same heard Paul speak who stedfastly beholding him and perceiving that he had faith to be healed 10. Said with a loud voice Stand up right on thy feet And he leaped and walked 8. The Holy Ghost when he would do the Miracle made Pââl discern the Mans Faith and exciteth him to bid him stand up 11. And when the people saw what Paul had done they lift up their voices saying in the speech of Lycaonia The Gods are come down to us in the likeness of men 12. And they called Barnabas Jupiter and Paul Mercurius because he was the chief speaker 11. They knew that such a Miracle must be a supernatural work and done by God and they called them by the usual names of their Gods 13. Then the priest of Jupiter which was before their city brought Oxen and garlands unto the Gates and would have done sacrifice with the people 13. The Priest of Jupiter whose Temple or Statue was without the City brought Oxen to sacrifice to them Note Such Men are readier for Idolatries than to receive Gods word 14. Which when the Apostles Barnabas and Paul heard of they rent thir clothes and ran in among the people crying out 15. And saying Sirs why do ye these things We also are men of like passions with you and Preach unto you that ye should turn from these vanities unto the living God which made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and all things that are therein 14. Note 1.
The number of twelve Apostles was fitted to the Jews Twelve Tribes to whom the Gospel was first to be Preached But when Christ would gather the Gentile Church he increased the number and Paul was commissioned by a voice from Heaven and he and Barnabas by a special mission of Christ by the Holy Ghost 2. The significant ceremony of renting the Cloths is used by these two Apostles 3. All good Men hate Idolatry and would not be Idoliz'd themselves 4. The Devil would honour the âinisters of Christ overmuch when it is to contradict their Doctrine 16. Who in times past suffered all Nations to walk in their own ways 17. Nevertheless he left not himself without witness in that he did good and gave us Rain from Heaven and fruitful seasons filling our hearts with food and gladness 16. He hath long connived by patient permissions at the manifold Idolatries and Vices of the World not punishing them as they deserved Yet his common mercies to Mens bodies did both signifie that he is the merciful Ruler and Benefactor to mankind and that he useth not sinful Man as the deserveth but in mercy obligeth all to gratitude and repentance 18. And with these sayings scarce restrained they the people that they had not done sacrifice unto them 18. Note So forward are Men to forbidden worship who are backward to spiritual and true 19. And there came thither certain Jews from Antioch and Iconium who perswaded the people and having stoned Paul drew him out of city supposing he had been dead 19. Note This is the levity of the vulgar that one day will sacrifice as to Gods to those whom after they would kill as male factors So little trust is to be placed in them And though we know not whether most of the same Persons were the Persecutors its like that many were 20. Howbeit as the Disciples stood round about him he rose up and came into the city and the next day he departed with Barnabas to Derbe 20. Note It s like his recovery was a miracle else stoning would have disabled him to travel 21. And when they had Preached the Gospel to that city and had taught many they returned again to Lystra and to Iconium and Antioch 21. Note Persecution made them not forsake the Plantations which they had newly made 22. Confirming the souls of the Disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that we must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God 22. Confirming them against the Temptation of Persecution which must be suffered by those that will be saved 23. And when they had ordained them Eldets in every Church and had prayed with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whom they believed 23. They setled the Christians that were converted in these several Cities in Church order ordaining Elders in every Church to be the Guides and Teachers of the rest and that with Fasting and Prayer because of the great importance of the work Note 1. It is made a controversie whether ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifie by suffrages or by laying on hands But it is of small importance For it is certain that the Apostles forced no Elders on the People but ordained them by the Peoples choice or consent And it is certain that ordination was the Apostles Act. 2. And it s a Controversie what is here meant by Elders whether Diocesane Bishops or meer Presbyters or Lay Elders or Deacons also The Scripture calls all Church-guides and Teachers Elders and here maketh no distinction It s certain that each Church here was but one small Assembly And therefore if they will call the Pastor of one Assembly a Diocesane it s a nominal strife If they say it is because they had Power to govern a Diocess of a multitude of Churches when they were gathered 1. They must prove that power given 2. Then they were no Bishops of those Churches till they were indeed Churches 3. And its probable that about those near Cities that was not in their life time Though it be not certain that by Elders in every City is meant more than one in each City yet by the Phrase it is most probable specially considering what evidence there is of many at Corinth Antioch and Jerusalem 24. And after they had passed throughout Pisidia they came to Pamphylia 25. And when they had Preached the word in Perga they went down unto Attalia 26. And thence sailed to Antioch from whence they had been recommended to the Grace of God for the work which they fulfilled 24. They returned to Antioch in Syria not Antioch in Pisidia to give the Church an account of their success 27. And when they were come and had gathered the Church together they rehearsed all that God had done with them and how he had opened the door of faith unto the Gentiles 28. And there they abode long time with the Disciples 27. Note 1 It was a Congregation and not a Diocess of a multitude of Congregations that is called the Church which they Congregated 2. They brought them the glad Tidings that the Gentiles had received the Faith Though it was in the Jews Synagogues that they preacht at least for the most part CHAP. XV. ANd certain men which came down from Judea taught the brethren and said Except ye be circumcised after the manner of Moses ye cannot be saved 1. Some Christian Jews thought and taught that Circumcision and keeping the Law of Moses is necessary to Salvation both to Jew and Gentile Christians Note 1. The sound Doctrine of Christianity was quickly corrupted be erring Teachers 2. The threatning of damnation and making error seem necessary to salvation was used to affright timerous Christians into false ways 2. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and disputation with them they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certain other of them should go up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question 2. Note To be Dissenters and Disputants against errors and tyrannical impositions upon conscience is no fault but a great duty 2. It s but a groundless fiction of some that tell us that this was an appeal to Jerusalem because it was the Metropolis of Syria and Antioch As if Metropolitan Church Power had been then settled When long after when it was devised indeed Antioch was above Jerusalem And it s as vain a fiction that this was an appeal to a general Council as if the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem had been a general Council when none of the Bishops of the Gentile Churches were there or called thither It is notorius that it was an appeal to the Apostles taking in the Elders as those that had the certainest notice of Christs mind having conversed with him and being entrusted to teach all Nations whatever he commanded them and had the greatest measure of the spirit and also being Jews themselves were such as the Judaizing Christians had no reason to suspect or reject 3. And being
brought on their way by the Church they passed through Phenice and Samaria declaring the conversion of the Gentiles and they caused great joy unto all the brethren 3. Note By the Church that brought them on is neither meant a Diocess of Churches nor the meer Clergy but the chief Men of the Congregation of Antioch 2. The Gentiles conversation was joyful news 4. And when they were come to Jerusalem they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Elders and they declared all things that God had done with them 5. But there rose up certain of the Sect of the Pharisees which believed saying That it was needful to circumcise them and to command them to keep the law of Moses 4. They first told them of their success on the Gentiles and then of the Doctrine of these Christians Pharisees Note The error as to the Jews had a fair religious pretence for Moses Law was Gods own Law and delivered by Angels and confirmed be miracles and Christ had said that he came not to destroy it c. Therefore had not Apostolick Testimony and the Authority of the Holy Ghost by miracles proved the abrogation it would more hardly have been believed by good men than the substitute Canons of Bishops that have no such pretence But the Gentiles were never under Moses Law as such 6. And the Apostles and Elders came together for to consider of this matter 6. Note Gods inspiration made not consultation needless to themselves or to convince Gainsayers 7. And when there had been much disputing Peter rose up and said unto them Men and brethren ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the Gospel and believe 8. And God which knoweth the hearts bare them witness giving them the holy Ghost even as he did unto us 9. And put no difference between us and them purifying their hearts by faith 7. Those of the Pharisees way that came with Paul and Barnabas were heard disputing for their cause and then Peter said c. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God to put a yoak upon the neck of the Disciples which neither our Fathers nor we were able to bear 10. God never put this yoke on the Gentiles and we Jews have found it a heavy burden 11. But we believe that through the Grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved even as they 11. And it is not by the works of Moses Law that we Jews are justified and saved but in the same way that is common to the Gentiles with us even by the Grace of Jesus Christ 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul declaring what miracles and wonders God had wrought among the Gentiles by them 12. The miracles and conversion of the Gentiles was Gods approving Testimony in the case 13. And after they had held their peace James answered saying 13. Note They were not like the proud Magisterial Talkers so full of themselves that they have not patience to restrain their list of speaking till another hath done but stop and silence him by rude uncivil interruption on pretence that he is too long 13 14. Men and brethren hearken unto me 14. Simon hath declared how God at the first did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name 15. And to this agree the words of the Prophets as it is written 16. After this I will return and will build again the tabernacle of David which is fallen down and I will build again the ruines thereof and I will set it up 17. That the residue of men might seek after the Lord and all the Gentiles upon whom my name is called saith the Lord who doeth all these things 13 14. Note Some think James meaneth the prophecy of Simeon Luke 2.32 A Light to lighten the Gentiles but its liker though not certain that its Peter here that he meaneth 18. Known unto God are all his works from the beginning of the world 18. God that hath prophecyed of this calling of the Gentiles decreed and foreknew it They are his works as well as we and he is merciful to all 19. Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are returned to God 20. But that we write unto them that they abstain from pollutions of idols and from fornication and from things strangled and from bloud 19. Note It is not agreed by expositors what these words mean whether it be only things indifferent that are here determined as Beza and some other think and that only to avoid offence for a time Or whether it be the precepts of Noah imposed on the Proselites of the Gate as such as Doctor Hammond thought They that go the first way think that by Fornication here is meant Idolatry that is the countenancing of it by the use of things in themselves indifferent But most think that by Fornication is meant some controverted sorts of it as marrying within some prohibited degrees or using Concubines or second Wives which the Jews scrupled not And others think that the ignorance of Jews and Gentiles of the evil of Fornication and some Hereticks pleading for it made it though not indifferent joyned with the rest Those that go the second way say that to the Proselites of the Gate the seven precepts of Noah were necessary and therefore when they turned Christians not to be cast off And by Blood they think is meant Bloodshed or Murder so the two first precepts saith Dr. Hammond are for worshipping the true God 2. And not Idols both these are included in Abstaining from Meats offered to Idols 3. Abstaining from Blood is the fifth of those precepts against Murder 4. From things strangled is the seventh 5. From Fornication was the fourth 6. And many ancient Greek copies add here Thou shalt not do to another what thou wouldst not have done to thee and that containeth that against theft and injustice c. Which ever of these be right it maketh no difference as to our obligation By eating things strangled and blood can be meant no more than such beastly devouring either of the blood it self or the blood in the strangled Creature which signifyeth a bloody mind and may harden men in cruelty and easilyer dispose them to shed Mans blood And if there be any more that is ceremonious in it it was temporary to avoid the Jews offence But if any think any more to be unlawful its lawful to forbear it 21. For Moses of old time hath in every city them that Preach him being read in the Synagogues every sabbath-day 21. As for the Jews the Law of Moses belongs to them and we leave them to it till God shall dissolve their State and Policy it is preached by the reading of it in the Synagogues every Sabbath day 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen
prepare for his delivery 11. When he therefore was come up again and had broken bread and eaten and talked a long vvhile even till break of day so he departed 11. Note Grace with Persecution made Christians willing of long Exercises of Religion 12. And they brought the young man alive and were not a little comforted 12. Note Had he dyed some would have said This is the effect of Christianity Others this is the fruit of Conventicles and night Meetings Others this is the fruit of long and and unseasonable Preaching and they would have been hardened by the scandal 13. And vve vvent before to ship and sailed unto Assos there intending to take in Paul for so had he appointed minding himself to go a foot 13. Note It was these poor labouring foot Preachers that Planted the Catholick Church and not Mitred Pompous Princes and Lords or the worldly crew 14. And vvhen he met vvith us at Assos vve took him in and came to Mitylene 15. And vve sailed thence and came the next day over against Chios and the next day vve arrived at Samos and taried at Trogyllium and the next day vve came to Miletus 16. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus because he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible for him to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus and called the Elders of the Church 17. Note They that tell us that by the Elders of the Church is meant all the Diocesane Bishops of Asia should tell us 1. Why Luke would not tell us so 2. Why all Asia is called a Church in the singular number when we never find the Churches of Judea Gallatia or any other Country so called one Church 3. Why the Churches of all Asia are summoned as the Church of Ephesus 4. What proof there is of Metropolitane Churches singlularly named in those days 5. How it would stand with Pauls great hast to Congregate all the Bishops of Asia And whether it was done in a day or two 6. Whether Paul that stayed two or three years at Ephesus did Preach through all Asia from house to house warning every one night and day with tears 7. VVhether this be not good evidence of many Elders then at Ephesus alone 8. Why there is no word of making some one the Ruler of all the rest as their Bishop 18. And when they were come to him he said unto them ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I have been with you at all seasons 19. Serving the Lord with all humility of mind and with many tears and temptations which befel me by the lying in wait of the Jews 18. Ye know at what rates of danger and suffering I have served God for your salvation humbly bearing all c. 20. And how I kept back nothing that was profitable unto you but have shewed you and have taught you publickly and from house to house 20. Not fraudulently concealing any thing profitable to you nor teaching unprofitable things but instructing you both in the publick Assemblys and from house to house as I had opportunity 21. Testifying both to the Jews and also to the Greeks repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ 21. The sum of my Preaching hath been to draw all men to Repent and turn from sin and vanity to God as their God by a lively Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ as the way to the Father 22. And now behold I go bound in the Spirit unto Jerusalem not knowing the things that shall befal me there 23. Save that the holy Ghost witnesseth in every city saying that bonds and afflictions abide me 22. And now I am going to Jerusalem by the mission of Gods spirit who directeth my way in expectation of bonds not knowing just what and how I shall suffer but that where ever I come the Holy Ghost in others that are Prophets tells me that bonds and afflictions must befall me 24. But none of these things move me neither count I my life deare unto my self so that I might finish my course with joy and the ministery which I have received of the Lord Jesus to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God 24. But the expectation of suffering shaketh not my Faith or Resolution For it can but amount to their taking away my life And I account not my life dear if I may lay it down in so good a cause and for so great a benefit as is the finishing of the race or course of Life which God hath assigned me to with joy as one that is past danger and ready to receive the Crown and the full performance of the Commission which I have received of the Lord to proclaim and testifie the Gospel of Grace for the gathering of the Church and saving of souls Note 1. Suffering must not shake the trust or resolution of a Christian especially a Minister of Christ 2. We should not only endeavour to finish our course of Christianity and Ministry with Fidelity but also with joy 3. Good beginnings are not enough without well finishing our Course 4. Life must not be thought too dear to lay down for so desirable an end 5. Martyrs may end their course with joy Quest How should we finish our course with joy Answ 1. Take God and Heavenly Glory for your all or only happiness and believe it firmly 2. Give up your selves wholly to his Love and Service without reserves 3. Live on the Mediation of Christ by Faith 25. And now behold I know that ye all among whom I have gone Preaching the Kingdom of God shall see my face no more 25. Note O hear your Teachers as those that shortly shall see their Faces on Earth no more 26. Wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God 26. You are my Witnesses that if any perish it is not long of me for want of Teaching for I have not concealed from you any Truth necessary to your Salvation committed to my trust 28. Take heed therefore unto your selves and to all the flock over the which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers to feed the Church of God which he hath purchased with his own bloud 28. Use your greatest care and watchfulness and labour first about your selves that your judgments may be sound your hearts holy and your lives exemplary and then for all the Flock that one Flock at Ephesus over which the Holy Ghost by his inward qualifying and exciting you and by his outward call by the Flock and the Ordainers hath made you so many Bishops or Overseers spare for no diligence to feed and guide this Church of God which Christ the Son of God hath so much loved as to purchase it with his own Blood Note 1. The work of the Ministry is not
Imperiousness and Idleness but a great care and labour for our own Souls and all the Flock whose great danger and necessities require it O wo wo wo to idle worldly ungodly Treacherous Bishops and Ministers 2. He is no true Minister as to his own Conscience and Salvation who is not made such by the Holy Ghost though his acts may be valid to the guilty People 3. Christs Blood hath purchased the Church in a fuller sence then he is said to die for all 4. The blood of Christ may be called the blood of God 5. The reason before mentioned make me think that it is the one Church of Ephesus and not all in Asia that had all these Bishops It s called here the Flocke and the Church in the singular number and I remember not that any Church under the Gospel is so called save only a single Church and the Universal Church and not a Collection of many Churches 29. For I know this that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you not sparing the flock 29. I foreknow that dangerous Hereticks and Tyrannical Dominerers will enter who as Wolves may be known by the mischiefs which they do to the Flock 30. Also of your own selves shall men arise speaking perverse things to draw away Disciples after them 30. Even out of your own Church if not of you Bishops that hear me shall some arise that shall vend unsound and novel Doctrines purposely to draw Diâciples to admire and follow them O then what Church can be secure from such hurtful Ministers and corruptions 31. Therefore watch and remember that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears 31. Remember my example and imitate it left it condemn you c. Note Did Paul warn every one night and day with Tears in a Diocess of many hundred Parish Churches 32. And now brethren I commend you to God and to the word of his grace which is able to build you up and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified 32. And now Brethren I have no greater Benediction for you nor Counsel to you but that God may be your God your All your Guide Protector and Reward and the word of his Grace may be your Rule your Employment and your Trust which is sufficient in its kind by the help of the Spirit to build you yet higher in Faith Love and Comfort and to secure you of the Inheritance among the Sanctifyed which it promiseth 33. I have coveted no mans Silver or Gold or apparel 33. Note The worldly self-seekers that cannot say this are not such as Christ will own or bless 34. Yea you your selves know that these hands have ministred unto my necessities and to them that were with me 34. Note Worldly Labour for worldly Love is sordid in a Minister but in necessity it is lâudable 35. I have shewed you all things how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus how he said It is more blessed to give then to receive 35. Note This labouring of Paul is exemplary to Ministers when necessary 2. If Ministers must labour to have to give to the relief of others how much more others that have not such Avocation as the Ministerial work They live wickedly like Sodomites that live idly without any labour profitable to others meerly because they are rich and in no need themselves 3. It is uncertain whether Paul cite this saying of Christ as verbally told him though not written or whether he spake it only as the sense and not the words which are recorded 4. To be a Giver is more honourable than to be a Receiver 36. And when he had thus spoken he kneeled down and prayed with them all 36. Note Prayer is a meet way of parting with our Friends and shewing our love to them commending them to God All things are sanctifyed by it 37. And they all wept sore and fell on Pauls neck and kissed him 38. Sorrowing most of all for the words which he spake that they should see his face no more And they accompanied him unto the ship 37. Note Thus love causeth sorrow here and thus we part at last with our Friends with tears and grief with whom we lived with joy But we shall meet again with greater joy and never part CHAP. XXI ANd it came to pass that after we were gotten from them and had lanched we came with a straight course unto Coos and the day following unto Rhodes and from thence unto Patara 2. And finding a ship sailing over unto Phenicia we went aboard and set forth 3. Now when we had discovered Cyprus we left it on the left hand and sailed into Syria and landed at Tyre for there the ship was to unlade her burden 4. And finding Disciples we tarried there seven days who said to Paul through the Spirit that he should not go up to Jerusalem 4. Note Was the Spirit in Paul and in them contrary No but the Spirit in them told them in what danger he would be at Jerusalem and then they in kindness as Men disswaded him but not that the Spirit forbid him but carryed him on to it and therefore he went on 5. And when we had accomplished those days we departed and went our way and they all brought us on our way with wives and Children till we were out of the city and we kneeled down on the shore and prayed 5. Note The loving Communion of Saints and Prayer are the mark of true Disciples Beza conjectureth that they are called Disciples as meer Christians not ordered into a particular Church State And that they are called the Brethren when associated in Church order 6. And when we had taken our leave one of another we took ship and they returned home again 7. And when we had finished our course from Tyre we came to Ptolemais and saluted the brethren and abode with them one day 8. And the next day we that were of Pauls company departed and came unto Cesarea and we entred into the house of Philip the evangelist which was one of the the seven and abode with him 6. Note Luke who was one of Pauls ordinary Company makes no mention of himself and his own actions and labours as if he were nobody 9. And the same man had four daughters Virgins which did prophesie 9. Note Though Women were not to speak as Teachers in the Assemblies they might have the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit and speak by inspiration and prediction 10. And as we tarried there many days there came down from Judea a certain prophet named Agabus 11. And when he was come unto us he took Pauls girdle and bound his own hands and feet and said Thus saith the holy Ghost So shall the Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that oweth this girdle and shall deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles 11 Note God foretelleth
that it was neither Peter nor Paul Circumstances have perswaded me that Christianity came first into England by Christian Soldiers that were in the Roman Army such as built the Church called St. Martins near Canturbury which Beda mentioneth And it is more probable that such as Cornelius being Converted in Judea and having their dependance on Rome and business there were like to be the first introducers of of Christianity there As such were in Helvetia 16. And vvhen vve came to Rome the centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a souldier that kept him 16. One Soldier was his Guard 17. And it came to pass that after three days Paul called the chief of the Jevvs togeâher And vvhen they vvere come together he said unto them Men and brethren though I have committed nothing against the people or customs of our fathers yet vvas I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans 18. Who vvhen they had examined me vvould have let me go because there was no cause of death In me 19. But vvhen the Jevvs spake against it I was constrained to appeal unto Cesat not that I have ought to accuse my nation of 17. Note Though Paul Preached against the Gentiles subjection to Moses Law yet to the Jews he only spake against the imposing it as necessary on others and against its justifying Power without Christ 19. I appealed in my own necessary Defence and not as an Accuser of the Jews 20. For this cause therefore have I called for you to see you and to speak vvith you because that for the hope of Israel I am bound vvith this chain 20. It is for Preaching that Messiah who hath long been expected and prayed for as the Hope of Israel that I am come hither a Prisoner in this Chain 21. And they said unto him We neither received letters out of Judea concerning thee neither any of the brethren that came shevved or spake any harm of thee 22. But vve desire to hear of thee vvhat thou thinkest for as concerning this sect vve knovv that every vvhere it is spoken against 21. We have had no Accusation of thee but that we may be able to judge of thee we would hear thee our selves what it is that thou holdest and teachest For Christians are every where spoken aganist as an evil Sect. Note He that would know how far to regard common fame against any man or party must know what sort of people they be that report it whether Men of truth sobriety and conscience or debaucht ungodly malignant sâoundrils And by what motives they are set on work whether by Gods word and will or by Carnal interests and flattery of Great and ungodly Worldlings or enmity to Holy Doctrine and Practice And what Eviedence they give to prove their Accusations 23. And vvhen they had appointed him a day there came many to him into his lodging to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God perswading them concerning Jesus both out of the law of Moses and out of the prophets from morning till evening 23. He proved to them out of the Law and Prophets that Christ was the Messiah whose Kingdom is spiritual and is now begun as foretold upon his Resurrection and Ascension and gathering an Universal Church by the Miracles Gifts and Grace of the Holy Ghost 24. And some believed the things vvhich vvere spoken and some believed not 25. And vvhen they agreed not among themselves they departed after that Paul had spoken one word Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers 26. Saying Go unto this people and say Hearing ye shall hear and shall not understand and seeing ye shall see and not perceive 27. For the heart of this people is vvaxed gross and their ears are dull of hearing and their eyes have they closed lest they should see vvith their eyes and hear with their ears and understand vvith their heart and should be converted and I should heal them 26. You verifie the words of the Prophets being like your fore fathers of whom Isaiah saith that though they have their Natural faculties of seeing hearing and understanding yet they have willfully so indisposed and corrupted them that as to the knowledge and obedience of God they are as if they had neither Eyes Ears or Understanding from whence it is that my resisted and rejected Grace doth not Convert and heal them 28. Be it knovvn therefore unto you that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles and that they vvill hear it 28. Be it known to you that the Christ whom you reject shall be Preached to the Gentiles and they will believe in him and receive him for their Saviour And Christ will set up among them the Catholick Church and Kingdom of God which you reject and shall therefore be none of yours that boasted in your expectations of it 29. And vvhen he had said these vvords the Jevvs departed and had great reasonings among themselves 29. Note But so many of them believed both at Rome Jerusalem and many Countrys as were a considerable part of the Christian Church at that time And within four hundred years Christianity was the professed National Religion in Judea 30. And Paul dvvelt tvvo vvhole years in his own hired house and received all that came in unto him 31. Preaching the kingdom of God and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ with all confidence no man forbidding him 30. And Paul was so free a Prisoner that he was allowed to live in his own hired house and there for two years received all how many soever great or small who came to him Preaching even in Imperious Rome the Kingdom of God as Ruling Souls to Salvation by the Redeemer Teaching all the Doctrines and Practices of Christianity the History of Christ his Person Office Acts Grace and Glory and this with all boldness and freedom NO MAN FORBIDDING HIM silencing him or condemning them for Conventicles or any way hindring him even in Proud Powerful Heathen Rome When the Religious Jewish Priests and Rulers hunted Christs Ministers as Blood-hounds forbidding them to Preach to the Gentiles that they might be saved and so wrath is come upon them to the uttermost as it will in due time on all that imitate them Note 1. What Paul Preached not vain jangling or envious railing but the Kingdom of God and the things concerning Jesus Christ and Salvation 2. Where In Rome and in his own hired house 3. To whom To all that come to him 4. How long Two years at that time 5. How with all confidence openness and boldness 6. How tolerated No man Emperour or Senate or inferior Officer Soldiers or Magistrates Priests or People hindering or forbidding him in the Capital Heathen City of the World which yet was devoted to Idolatry and capvated the Church of God both Jews and Gentiles But had Paul Preached immorality Rebellion
some the Peoples choice alone though where it may lawfully be had just and regular Ordination should not be neglected seeing none may be himself the sole Judge of his own call and fitness CHAP. XI 1. I Say then Hath God cast away his people God forbid for I also am an Israelite of the seed of Abraham of the tribe of Benjamin 1. But what do I by all this conclude that God hath broken his Covenant with Abraham and utterly cast off the People of Israel Not at all For I and all Believing Jews are the Seed of Abraham not cast off 2. God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew Wot ye not what the scripture saith to Elias how he maketh intercession to God against Israel saying 3. Lord they have killed thy prophets and digged down thine altars and I am left alone and they seek my life 2 3. God hath among the Israelites his foreknown and chosen People And these he doth not cast off though he leave the rest in their Rebellion Know ye not what Elias thought and said of the Israelites in his time That he was left alone as if they had been all Revolters 4. But what saith the answer of God unto hm I have reserved to my self seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal 4. But God knew of more than Elias did He had seven thousand that were no Idolaters 5. Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace 5. So now also God hath his chosen Remnant whom his Grace hath brought to Faith in Christ 6. And if by grace then it is no more of works otherwise grace is no more grace But if it be of works then is it no more grace otherwise work is no more work 6. And if they are chosen and made his justified People by Grace and Free Gift for the Merits of Christ then it cannot be by the Merit of our own Performance of the Law And if it be by the Merit of such Performance deserving not Death but Life then it is not of meer Grace or free Gift For what need a man Pardon who desârveth not Punishment or to have life freely given him which is his due for the Merit of his Work For I here give you notice that it is no Works that I speak of and exclude but that which excludeth Free Gift and Grace and not that which suboâdinately obeyeth Grace and doth suppose it 7. What then Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for But the election hath obtained it and the rest were blinded 7. The whole Nation of the Jews have not obtained deliverance by the Messiah though they sought and hoped and waited for him But God's Elect ones have obtained it and the rest miss of it because their Sin and Prejudice blindeth them 8. According as it is written God hath given them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see and ears that they should not hear until this day 8. As it is written Isa 29.10 Because they would not obey the Spirit of God that would have awakened and enlightned them God hath justly given them up to the seduction of the Spirit of Slumber Stupidity and Blindness from whence it is no wonder that they see not and hear not to this day being deprived of his Spirits Illumination 9. And David saith Let their table be made a snare and a trap and a stumbling-block and a recompence unto them 10. Let their eyes be darkned that they may not see and bow down their back alway 9 10. And David Prophetically prayed for such Judgments on the obstinate Enemies of the Just that for a Recompence of their Malice God would turn their Comforts into Punishments and forsake them saying c. 11. I say then Have they stumbled that they should fall God forbid But rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles for to provoke them to jealousie 11. But what Are they utterly forsaken and cast off And had God no better End herein than their Destruction No such thing But the greater part were permitted justly to drive away the Gospel from them to the Gentiles that these being converted might after occasion their Conversion in the Universal Church 12. Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles how much more their fulness 12. And if the Gentiles have been so great Gainers by occasion of the Sin and Fall of the Jews how much more when they shall become Christians will they add to the Glory and Greatness of the Catholick Christian Church 13. For I speak to you Gentiles inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles I magnifie my office 13. I speak this to my own and the Gentiles comfort as their Apostle as well as for the Jews as improving and glorying in that my Office that the Case of the Jews is not wholly desperate 14. If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh and might save some of them 14. And that by glorying in your Faith and hoping yet for their Conversion I might provoke them to emulation and win and save more of them 15. For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world what shall the receiving of them be but life from the dead 15. For if the Gentiles have received the Gospel and so are reconciled to God by occasion of the Jews expelling it what a blessed State will the Church be in and what a Mercy like a Resurrection will it be to the Jews when they shall come into the Catholick Church 16. For if the first-fruit be holy the lump is also holy and if the root be holy so are the branches 16. For if God hath accepted those Jews that are Believers who are the whole Nation but as the First-fruits to the Lump he will accordingly accept the Nation when they come into Christ as we have done And as he accepted Abraham and their believing Ancestors he will also accept them And if those Apostles be honoured of God as Holy who from them are sent with the Gospel into the World so shall the broken Branches be when they are restored 17. And if some of the branches be broken off and thou being a wild olive-tree wert graffed in amongst them and with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive-tree 18. Boast not against the branches but if thou boast thou bearest not the root but the root thee 17 18. The Catholick Church I compare to an Olive-tree The Covenant of Peculiarity is their Constituting Charter It was made first with Abraham the Father of the Jews and next of all the Faithful It was sent to all the World by Apostles from Judeâ These two are the Root the Jews and Gentiles are Branches The Jews are the first Branches and the Gentiles the Branches of a wild Olive here
the Judgment of others 1. It is certain that God never meant to restore the Jewish Politie under Moses's Law for that Law is abrogated by Christ and so that Politie It 's Jewish Contradiction of Christianity to expect such a Restoration 2. Much less will God ever confine the Church and Covenant of Peculiarity to the Jewish Nation and take it from the Gentiles and cease Catholicism 3. Nor will God restore and confine the Jews to their ancient Country in Palestine which being such a Country of Wales now barren and about half as big as England would be far from making them a People of eminent Glory in the World but rather contemptible in that respect 4. Nor hath God promised to make the Jews Lords and Rulers over the rest of the Nations of the Earth as the Carnal sort of them did expect 5. Therefore no other calling of the Jews can be expected but that they become Parts of the Catholick-Church 6. It seems to me by History that this is performed long ago the main Body of their Nation being turned to Christianity To which purpose consider these things 1. Myriads were converted in Judea by the Apostles 2. In all other Countries of the Roman Empire the scattered Jews had Synagogues to which the Apostles first Preached and where they first gathered the Rudiments of the Christian Churches 3. A vast Number of the unbelieving Jews were destroyed by Vespasian and Titus when Jerusalem was besieged and destroyed 4. Many more Jews were then converted when they saw God's Judgements executed on them and the Christians spared 5. Vast Numbers of the remainder of the Unbelievers were destroyed by Adrian and the Christians spared and many turned Christians then 6. Since then many have been converted by Solemn Disputes and many Jews become eminent Doctors in the Church 7. They were ever fond of their own Country and therefore we may suppose that as many as could lived there And it 's known that all Conquerours use to transplant only the Rich and Ruling Men and leave the Multitude of the poor Labourers to manure the Ground that it may yield them Tribute So did Nebuchadnezzar And so in England did the Romans Saxons Danes and Normans They left the Vulgar to possess the Land under them or else the Land would have been unprofitable to them It was the Rich and the Soldiers that they drove into Wales so that we are mostly of a British Off-spring Now it is known that in the Days of Constantine and the following Christian Emperours though no Country wholly turned Christian of a long time Judea turned as other Provinces did and had their Bishops and their Patriarch in Councils and proportionably rather more than in other Countries were Christians there So that Judea was Christian as other Provinces were CHAP. XII 1. I Beseech you therefore brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living Sacrifice holy acceptable unto God which is your reasonable service 1. Now to make Application of all this Doctrine fore-written I beseech you as you have a due sense of Christ's offering himself a Sacrifice for our Sins and of the great Mercy of the Gentiles Salvation by Grace and of our deliverance from the Burdens of the Jewish Law those costly Sacrifices of Beasts being abrogated by Christ that you will resign and dedicate your selves to God and as a living holy Sacrifice give up your own Bodies wholly to him even to the Obedience of his Commands and to suffer what he calls you to even to death which will be better than a Sacrifice of Beasts even a reasonable holy acceptable Service of God 2. And be not conformed to this world but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect will of God 2. And now you are called out of the World and made a Peculiar People to God conform not your selves to the sinful Practices of the World but be transform'd from your former Errours and Sins by the renewing of your Minds by Truth and Holiness that you may know by experience the Goodness of God's Ways to which you are called and the Greatness of his Love 3. For I say through the grace given unto me to every Man that is among you not to think of himself more highly than he ought to think but to think soberly according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith 3. And specially because that the proud over-valuing of Mens own Understandings and thinking that they know more than they do is the common Cause of Errours and Sins of Censures Divisions and Heresies in the Churches I do as an Apostle sent and taught of God admonish and charge you all every one to think humbly of himself and not to think your selves wiser or better than you are but with wise self-suspicion and consciousness of your Ignorance and great Imperfection to think soberly of your selves according to truth and to the degree of Faith and Wisdom given you of God 4 5. For as we have many members in one body and all members have not the same Office so we being many are one body in Christ and every one members one of another 4 5. For as the Members of the same Body have great diversity in Number and Office so we though many individual Persons make up one Body or Church in Christ the Head in whom we are united and are related to each other as Members of the same Body 6. Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us whether prophecie let us prophecie according to the proportion of faith 7. Or ministry let us wait on our ministring or he that teacheth on teaching 6 7. Seeing it pleaseth God to give various degrees of Gifts according to the dispensation of his Free Grace and not to make all equal in Gifts or Office let all confine themselves to their Measure and Office and that let them faithfully execute Let those that are inspired to speak as from God by Prediction or Instruction speak what God hath revealed to them according to the proportion of their Revelation and Knowledge and no more and not pretend Special Revelation against the sealed Word of Faith Let those that are called to any Special Service for the Church perform their own Office faithfully therein And let those that are called to teach be faithful Teachers Neglect not your own part and invade not others 8. Or he that exhorteth on exhortation He that giveth let him do it with simplicity He that ruleth with diligence He that sheweth mercy with chearfulness 8. He that is to exhort Men to practise what is taught let him do it diligently for Mens corrupt Wills and Affections have need of excitation and Persuasion as well as their Understandings of Information He that giveth his own or the Churches let him do it sincerely and impartially He that is intrusted to govern Chruch or Family let him
do it carefully and diligently He that sheweth Mercy to any in distress let him do it chearfully 9. Let love be without dissimulation Abhor that which is evil cleave to that which is good 9. Let Christian-Love which is the Great Duty of the Gospel be hearty and sincere appearing in its Fruits and not in barren Words alone Be not indifferent and cold towards Evil or Good but avoid Evil with abhorrence and resolutely stick to that which is good 10. Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love in honour preferring one another 10. Love each other as Brethren and live in the kind affectionate expression of it and not as selfish uncharitable peevish quarrelsom censorious or persecuting Men Be forwarder to prefer others in esteem praise or practice according to their Worth and Rank than to set up your selves or seek esteem applause or preferment Strive not to be thought wisest or best or to be highest nor envy others 11. Not slothful in business Fervent in spirit serving the Lord. 11. Do not your Duties slothfully unwillingly and heavily but diligently and serve God in all the Duties of your Places and Times with a fervent zealous Mind 12. Rejoycing in hope patient in tribulation continuing instant in prayer 12. In all your present Tribulation rejoyce in hope of promised Deliverance and Felicity hereafter and patiently endure it And continue instantly to pray 13. Distributing to the necessity of saints Given to hospitality 13. Freely distributing to the necessity especially of Holy Persons and not living in superfluity and shutting up your Compassion from those that are in want Delight to give the Needy Entertainment in your Houses and seek them to that end 14. Bless them which persecute you Bless and curse not 14. And though the Sin of Persecution be heynous it is God that is the Avenger of it Avenge not your selves in word or deed Pray for them and curse them not 15. Rejoice with them that do rejoice and weep with them that weep 15. Be not like those selfish Persons that are little affected with the Case of any but themselves Not like the Dividers that affect to go cross to others by proud Singularity But rejoice with Rejoicers and weep with the Weepers as being of the same Body and as regarding their Case as if it were your own 16. Be of the same mind one towards another Mind not high things but condescend to men of low estate 16. Affect not to be odd and singular from other Christians but to be of one Mind and Way with them so it be not in Sin and mind their Case as if it were your own Mind not Preferment nor Riches and Vain-glory nor put your selves for these into the Company and Favour of those above you But be content with a low Condition in the World and go along in Society with the Lower sort 16. Be not wise in your own conceits 16. Have humble thoughts of your own Knowledge and think it not greater than it is but be conscious of your Ignorance and Uncertainties and Weakness and rather as Doubters stay and learn than too hastily judge and conclude 17. Recompense to no man evil for evil 17. If others do ill to you do not you do ill to them nor requite them with Revenge 17. Provide things honest in the sight of all men 17. Be diligent in your outward Labours that you may avoid base Dependence as much as may be and may provide for a decent Living for your selves and help to others 18. If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men 18. Though it is not in your power to make the Malignant Persecutors Contentious and Proud to be peaceable towards you nor must you purchase Peace by sinning against God yet see that you be peaceable towards all Men to the utmost of your power that the Distance may not be your fault but theirs who make Peace impossible 19. Dearly beloved avenge not your selves but rather give place unto wrath for it is written Vengeance is mine I will repay saith the Lord. 19. Passion is so unruly and so blindeth the Judgment of selfish Men that I again beseech you to avoid Self-righting by Revenge but when Men are wrathful and wrong you give place by departing submission or patience and leave God's Work of Revenge to himself which he will execute soon enough and severely enough partly by himself and partly by his Officers entrusted with the Sword 20. Therefore if thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst give him drink for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head 20. As Christ hath won us by Love so hath he taught us to win our Enemies Love is our Nature and Duty and that to which we would win all And therefore Love is the Means or Weapon by which we must overcome them and particularly by such Bodily Kindness which they can value Therefore if they hunger feed them supply their Want let not ther Enmity stop your Kindness By this means as Fire melts Metals the hardest Heart may be melted For Love kindleth Love which Strangeness and Revenge destroyeth At least this will aggravate his Sin and shame him and justifie you against his Calumnies 21. Be not overcome of evil but overcome evil with good 21. Satan by your Enemies tempteth you to sin They overcome you if you yield by Passion or Revenge or any Sin but not if they do but hurt your Bodies Therefore keep your Charity and Innocency and you are the Conquerours And by your Love and Good Works overcome their Evil as it would draw you to sin and as it is the Malady of their Souls which you would overcome for them that they may be saved CHAP. XIII 1. LEt every soul be subject unto the higher powers For there is no power but of God the powers that be are ordained of God 1. And one of the Duties that are necessary to your Peace and required of God is your due Subjection to Governours Take heed therefore of their Opinion who think that Christ hath set us free from Humane Government For God is the God of Order and as in Natural Effects he useth Natural Means so in Politick Government he useth Officers I speak not of meer Strength but of Authority or Right to Govern And as subordinate Magistrates have no such Power but what is given them by the Supreme so it is impossible that Supreme Rulers on Earth can have true Authority but what is given them by God the Universal Sovereign even as impossible as for any Creature to be what it is without a Creator For of him and through him and to him are all things Even where you must not obey a sinful Command yet you must be subject still None are exempted from this Duty for Government is the Ordinance of God 2. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receive to themselves damnation 2. Whoever
safety and success 2. And that the strongest believers must so much see and regard their dangers as to move them earnestly to pray for deliverance 32. That I may come unto you with joy by the will of God and may with you be refreshed 32. That I may not be hindred from my desired coming to you and comfort among you Note That when we would fain serve God in Peace God oft chooseth otherwise that we shall serve him as Paul there did in Prison And his Will is best 33. Now the God of peace be with you all Amen 33. And it is my Prayer for you that God who is the lover and giver of Peace may dwell among you with the great blessing of Love Peace and Concord Amen CHAP. XVI 1. I Commend unto you Phebe our Sister which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea 2. That ye receive her in the Lord as becometh saints and that ye assist her in whatsoever business she hath need of you for she hath been a succourer of many and of my self also 1 2. I pray you kindly receive and assist Phebe c. For she hath been a great help and reliever of many Saints and me 3. Greet Priscilla and Aquila my helpers in Christ Jesus 4. Who have for my life laid down their own necks unto whom not only I give thanks but also all the Churches of the Gentiles 3 4. Salute in my name Priscilla and her Husband Aquila eminent in helpfulness and willing hazards by which all the Gentiles take themselves beholden to them as means of my deliverance Note The preserving and helping an eminent Minister may oblige many Churches 5. Likewise greet the Church which is in their house 5. Salute all their Christian Family and the Saints that use there to assemble in Communion 5 6. Salute my well beloved Epenetus who is the first fruits of Achaia unto Christ Greet Mary who bestowed much labour on us 5 6. Note that God would have the good works and service of his Saints to be valued and praised 7. Salute Andronicus and Junia my kinsmen and my fellow prisoners who are of note among the apostles who also were in Christ before me 7. Noted for their sufferings and service among the Apostles 8. Greet Amplias my beloved in the Lord. 9. Salute Urbane our helper in Christ and Stachys my beloved 10. Salute Apelles approved in Christ Salute them which are of Aristobulus houshold 11. Salute Herodion my kinsman Greet them that be of the houshold of Narcissus which are in the Lord. 12. Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa who labour in the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis which laboured much in the Lord. 13. Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord and his mother and mine 14. Salute Asyncritus Phlegon Hermas Patrobas Hermes and the brethren which are with them 15. Salute Philologus and Julia Nereus and his Sister and Olympias and all the saints which are with them 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 That you may see that I mind them in particular salute specially these whom I have notice of 16. Salute one another with an holy kiss The churches of Christ salute you 16. And exercise such love one to another expressed by not an immodest and lascivious but an Holy Kiss the usual expression of friendship in those times The Churches which have notice of my writing salute you 17. Now I beseech you brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine which you have learned and avoid them 17. And though I seem to have ended I will reassume my exhortation for Love and Concord for which I have said so much in this Epistle Beseeching you to mark those Men that bring false and new Doctrines which the Apostles never taught you and to promote them and for other sinful ends draw parties and make Divisions and Scandals among you avoid these and turn from them 18. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ but their own belly and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple 18. For tho this sort of Men pretend to be the chiefest servants of Christ and promoters of Truth and Holiness and Happiness yet it will be found that it is not Christ and his Gospel Kingdom and Interest which indeed they serve For these are much disâserved by Divisions and Scandals But it is their own Belly and Fleshly Interest in some Carnal Design for to escape suffering or prosper or be followed and cried up as excellent Persons And though it is usual with them to have good Words and fair Pretences of Wisdom and Excellency and to use subtile Arguments which the Simple are much taken with as if they were clear Truth and holy Zeal yet indeed they do not edifie them but deceive the Hearts of such ignorant undiscerning Persons 19. For your obedience is come abroad unto all men I am glad therefore on your behalf but yet I would have you wise unto that which is good and simple concerning evil 19. Think not that I accuse you but warn you I rejoice that you are famous for your Obedience to the Apostolical Doctrine of Faith Love Peace and Concord But yet I know so much of the way of Dividing Seducers and of the Weakness and Injudiciousness of many zealous Christians that I see cause to warn you and all others and to tell you that there is need of much Wisdom to escape this Snare and to discern Good from Evil and to wish that you may be wise as well as zealous to all that is good and simple or unacquainted with Sinning and Heresies 20. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you Amen 20. And to encourage you I foretell you That God who would be known to us as the God of Peace and hath promised that the Holy Seed shall break the Serpents Head will e're long bruise Satan under your Feet overcoming his Temptations and subduing the Tyrannical and Persecuting Instruments that serve him against the Church That the great Riches of all Christs Grace may be with you is the best Benediction and Wish that I can have for you Amen 21 22. Timotheus my workfellow and Lucius and Jason and Sosipater my kinsmen salute you I Tertius who wrote this epistle salute you in the Lord. 23. Gaius mine host and of the whole church saluteth you Erastus the chamberlain of the city saluteth you and Quartus a brother 21 22 23. The Brethren here with me salute you c. 24. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen 24. From the abundance of my Affection to you I again repeat my great Benediction and Desire The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all Amen 25 26. Now to him that is of power to establish you according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ according to the revelation of the mystery which was
Grace and Office that one of us planteth and another watereth and it is the same Spirit that moveth us and the same Gospel which we preach But we also have our different Measure of Gifts Grace and Labour and so shall we have of our Reward 9. For we are labourers together with God ye are Gods husbandry ye are Gods building 9. For we are all but Gods Ministers Fellow-labourers each with other having our several Parts to do ye are not our Husbandry and Building and Church but Gods 10. According to the grace of God which is given unto me as a wise master-builder I have laid the foundation and another buildeth thereon But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon 10. As God gave me an extraordinary Call and Grace my Work hath been that of an Architect or Chief Builder and accordingly I have laid the Foundation of many Churches preaching Christ where none before believed and another hath come after me to build them up But let every Man take heed that he teach nothing but what is true and sound 11. For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid which is Jesus Christ 11. Let him not alter the Foundation which I have laid For there is no other but Christ or the Essentials of Christianity 12. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold silver precious stones wood hay stubble 13. Every mans work shall be made manifest For the day shall declare it because it shall be revealed by fire and the fire shall try every mans work of what sort it is 12 13. And what following Teachers build on this Foundation God will bring to trial and manifest If it be sound and holy Gold Silver Precious Stones God will approve and bless it If it be Errour or Carnal Policy or corrupt Mixtures or things unprofitable God will try and disown it by his Spirit and by the Fire of Persecution 14. If any mans work abide which he hath built thereupon he shall receive a reward 14. If his Labour and Doctrine prove sound and endure Gods Furnace in trial he shall be rewarded 15. If any mans work shall be burnt he shall suffer loss but he himself shall be saved yet so as by fire 15. If it prove that such Teachers have erred and misled the People Gods Trial will turn such Labour to their grief as worse than lost But if he practically hold the Foundation he shall be pardoned and saved yet not without the trying Furnace which shall detect his Errour and teach him better to his cost 16. Know ye not that ye are the temple of God and that the spirit of God dwelleth in you 16. Know ye not that your Souls severally and your Church collectively are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you and among you and therefore you must be holy 17. If any man defile the Temple of God him shall God destroy for the temple of God is holy which temple ye are 17. God will destroy them that profane his holy Temple and defile it with the things which he abhorreth And you and your Churches are this holy Temple if you are holy and his indeed 18. Let no man deceive himself If any man among you seemeth to be wise in this world let him become a fool that he may be wise 18. Let none of you deceive himself by pretended Wisdom which is not Spiritual and doth not purifie Heart and Life like those that boast of Wisdom and live in the filth of Sin If any Man among you be pufft up with the Conceit of this Philosophical worldly Wisdom let him know that it is but Folly and be convinced of his Ignorance that he may humbly learn of Christ and be made truly wise 19. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God for it is written He taketh the wise in their own craftiness 20. And again The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise that they are vain 19 20. For all that Men call Learning and Wisdom which doth but serve a worldly Interest and saveth not the Soul from Sin and Hell is meer Foolishness in Gods account For it proâeth but a Snare to themselves and vapoureth away as Idleness and Vanity As it is written c. 21. Therefore let no man glory in men for all things are yours 22. Whether Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours 23. And ye are Christs and Ghrist is Gods 21. Therefore think not over-highly of any Man especially for his worldly Wisdom and Learning or boasting that he knoweth more than others For all Teachers and their Wisdom are but Gods Gifts for your good Apostles Providence Life or Death all are for your Salvation and that is best to you that maketh you best The End must direct you to judge of the Means and so of Teachers They are for you and your Salvation and you are Christs and for his Glory and Christ as Man and Mediator is God's and for his Glory ANNOTATIONS WE see here that Sects Factions and Divisions are the Works of the Flesh and signifie a Mind that is so far carnal and that this cometh usually by preferring and setting Teacher against Teacher Not but that the great difference of Worth and Grace must be acknowledged and valued but not made an âccasion of Division but of Concord all being Gods Ministers for the Churches Common Good in the various Measure of their Gifts The Carnal are Headed by Man and the Spiritual by Christ only though Men be their Helpers And Cephas is here named as if it were on foresight that the Roman Bishop would make himself such an Head on pretence of being his Successour CHAP. IV. 1. LEt a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God 1. I speak not all this to draw you from the due honour of faithful Ministers Account us neither more nor less but as the Ministers of Christ for your Salvation and Stewards called and trusted with the just ministration of the mysteries of God that is the sound preaching of his word and due application of it and administration of his Sacraments and power of the Keyes to judge who shall be baptized and live as fit in holy Communion with his viâible Churches 2. Moreover it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful 2. And it is required of Stewards especially that have so great a trust that they be faithful and answer that trust in matter and manner and application and that they falsifie not God's word nor corrupt his Worship or Church nor betray or neglect Souls nor turn over their proper trust and work to others 3. But with me it is a very small-thing that I should be judged of you or of mans judgment Yea I judge not mine own self 3. And if any among you censure me I account it a very small
the man created for the woman but the woman for the man 9. And so God made the Woman after to be a meet Help for the Man and not the Woman first and then the Man as a Helper to her Though they must now be mutual Helpers 10. For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head because of the angels 10. Therefore the Woman ought to be vailed to signifie her subjection to the Power of Man yea and especially her Reverence to the Ministers of God and perhaps of the Angels that are Spectators of the Church assembles Doctrinally both are true though which is here meant cannot be proved 11. Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman neither the woman without the man in the Lord. 11. Yet Men have no Being but by Women nor without Men do Women exist or propagate and this is by the Ordination of the Lord. 12. For as the woman is of the man even so is the man also by the woman but all things of God 12. For as at the first Creation the Woman was taken out of the Man so in Generation the Man is of the Woman and all things are of God 13. Judge in your selves is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered 13. The signification of being uncovered being by Custom a Note Superiority judge in your selves whether such be decent for a Woman at the Churches Prayers 14. Doth not even nature it self teach you that if a man have long hair it is a shame unto him 14. And when common Custom hath made the wearing of Hair at length the Note of the Female Sex doth not Nature it self tell you that it is a shame for a Man to be so like a Woman when God forbiddeth us so much as to be cloathed as Women to confound the Sexes which must needs be visibly distinguished 15. But if a woman have long hair it is a glory to her for her hair is given her for a covering 15. But Use tâlls us that for Women to let their Hair grow out at length is a signification of Modesty as a kind of Covering and so is decent to them 16. But if any man seem to be contentious we have no such custom neither the churches of God 16. But if any will contentiously dispute against what I say though I would make no greater a matter of such things than the nature of them requireth let this Answer suffice to resolve sober Minds The Custom of all the Churches is against Womens being uncovered as an unseemly thing and you should not easily be different from all the Churches in a Matter which depends on the Signification of an Action which Use and common Opinion must interpret We that must be as concordant as we can must not affect dissimilitude 17. Now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not that you come together not for the better but for the worse 17. But about your Church-Assemblies I have a greater matter of which I must blame you that you come together for holy Communion not as you ought but in sinful sort 18. For first of all when ye come together in the church I hear that there be divisions among you and I partly believe it 18. For first when your coming together in one Church to profess Union and Communion as Members of one Body in holy Love yet I hear credibly that you even there shew your Divisions and are of dissenting Minds and Parties and Practices 19. For there must be also heresies among you that they which are approved may be made manifest among you 19. For God will permit Heresies or Sects and Divisions to arise among you to try you that it may be seen who are sound well setled approved Christians when the Chaff flieth away 20. When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eat the Lords supper 21. For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper and one is hungry and another is drunken 20 21. When you meet in one place as a Church to profess Unity in Christ it is not like the Supper of the Lord which is a holy Feast of Sacramental Unity where all had the same Food and the same Sacramental Body and Blood of Christ For you first bring to the Church every one his own Supper for himself instead of a Common Feast of Love and the Rich eat and drink to the full and the Poor are hungry 22. What have ye not houses to eat and to drink in or despise ye the church of God and shame them that have not What shall I say to you shall I praise you in this I praise you not 22. If you must dâffer according to your Riches do it in your own Houses and pretend not a holy Love-Feast in such Disparities and abuse not Church-Assemblies and Feasts by your Fulness and uncharitable Propriety and shame not the Poor that should be Feasted with you This is a Practice worthy to be blamed in you 23. For I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed took bread 24. And when he had given thanks he brake it and said Take eat this is my body which is broken for you this do in remembrance of me 23 24. For I have not taught you of my own invention the Doctrine of the Sacrament but I received it from Christ partly by them that were present and partly by his inspiration to wit that the same night in which he was c. Note 1. It was Bread that he took it was Bread which he brake after Thanksgiving or Benediction it was Bread which he gave them 2. Yet it was his Body which he gave them Sacramentally and Relatively As the same thing which is materialây Gold and Silver may formally be the Kings Coyn and Current Money or a badge of Honour or the Kings Image c. 3. That Christ gave it them together plurally and bid them take it as personal applyers each to himself 4. That it is his Will and Institution that this use should be continued to the Church in commemoration of his sacrificed Body and Blood 25. After the same manner also he took the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the new testament in my blood this do ye as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of me 25. So also he took the Cup after Supper saying The Wine in this Cup is by Sacramental signification my Blood as it purchaseth as a Sacrifice and sealeth the New Covenant or Statute Use it thus frequently in your holy Communion in remembrance of my Bloodshed 26. For as often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup ye do shew the Lords death till he come 26. For by the frequent use of this Bread and Cup ye are to represent and declare the Sacrificing of Christ for our Sins till he come in Glory 27. Wherefore whosoever shall eat
For though he speak never so high and excellent Mysteries no Man that knoweth not that Language understandeth him 3. But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification and exhortation and comfort 3. But he that intelligibly applieth Gods Word to the Hearers speaketh so as conduceth to their Edification and Exhortation and Comfort which are the Ends of your Assemblies 4. He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself but he that prophesieth edifieth the church 4. It is supposed that he that speaketh in a Language unknown to the People understandeth it himself and so may be edified himself For the Spirit of God did not move Men to speak like Parrots they knew not what But he that by Gods Spirit instructeth and exhorteth others edifieth the Church for which End you meet 5. I would that ye all spake with tongues but rather that ye prophesied for greater is he that prophesieth then he that speaketh with tongues except he interpret that the church may receive edifying 5. I would you had all such knowledge of Languages as is useful to propagate the Gospel But I more wish as Moses that all the Lords People were Prophets that is inspired to speak wisely and zealously the Will of God to Men. For he is the Greatest in the Church who is most Edifying and that is he that prophesieth more than he that speaketh strange Language unless he interpret it to the Churches Edification 6. Now brethren if I come unto you speaking with tougues what shall I profit you except I shall speak to you either by revelation or by knowledge or by prophesying or by doctrine 6. What the better will you be for speaking Languages to you except I either reveal to you something immediately from God or open to you some Truths which you knew not before or fâom God urge you to some needful Duty or Doctrinally expound to you the Matters of Faith and Obedience recorded in the Gospel 7. And even things without life giving sound whether pipe or harp except they give a distinction in the sounds how shall it be known what is piped or harped 7. Even the sound of lifeless things as Musical Instruments being used for some signification are useless if by distinction their signification be not perceptible 8. For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound who shall prepare himself to the battel 8. You may learn this of Soldiers how vain the unintelligible Sound of the Trumpet is 9. So likewise you except ye utter by the tongue words easie to be understood how shall it be known what is spoken for ye shall speak into the air 9. So if you speak not intelligibly to the Hearers what the better are they You do but speak into the air 10. There are it may be so many kinds of voices in the world and none of them is without signification 10. Even the Voices of Birds and Beasts have their useful significancy to Man and to one another much more of Men. 11. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me 11. Therefore what I understand not is of no mor use to me than to a Barbarian of another Language 12. Even so ye for as much as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church 12. Therefore as you much desire Spiritual Gifts prefer those that most edifie and seek them not for vain glory 13. Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret 13. Let him that hath the Gifts of Languages pray for the Gift of edifying Interpretation 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue my spirit prayeth but my understanding is unfruitful 14. If I pray in an unknown Tongue my Spirit prayeth but others understand me not and cannot profitably join with me 15. What is it then I will pray with the spirit and I will pray with the understanding also I will sing with the spirit and I will sing with the understanding also 15. Therefore when I pray or sing by the Gift of unknown Tongues I will also pray and sing intelligibly for edification 16. Else when thou shalt bless with the spirit how sholl he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest 16. If others join not with thee it is but a private Exercise and not a Church-exercise And how shall the Vulgar join by consent and say Amen to what they do not understand 17. For thou verily givest thanks well but the other is not edified 17. Thy Thanksgiving is a good Work but what is another or the Church the wiser for it 18. I thank my God I speak with tongues more than you all 18. I thank God he hath given the Gift of more Languages to me than to any of you 19. Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding that by my voice I might teach others also then ten thousand words in an unknown tongue 19. Yet in the Worshipping Assembly which is the Church I prefer a few intelligible Words which may teach others before all that can be said for ostentation and are unintelligible 20. Brethren be not children in understanding howbeit in malice be ye children but in understanding be men 20. Be not like Children that lâve unedifying Gingles but imitate them in harmlesness but as Men value and use that which increaseth Wisdom and Understanding 21. In the law it is writen With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people and yet for all that will they not hear me saith the Lord. 21. It is spoken in Isaiah 14.11 by God That with Men of c. to shew their hardheartedness that would neither hear their own Prophets nor Strangers sent to them by the Providence of God 22. Wherefore tongues are for a sign not to them that believe but to them that believe not but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not but for them which believe 22. So that the miraculous Gift of Languages is to convince Unbelievers of that which the Church believeth already But Prophetical opening the Doctrine of Christ for further edification is appointed for them that are already Believers 23. If therefore the whole church be come together into one place and all speak with tongues and there come in those that are unlearned or unbelievers will they not say that ye are mad 23. Surely you should not meet or worship God scandalously like mad Men But if the whole Church do meet in one place as Churches then did and all speak in unknown Tongues the Unlearned and Unbelievers will take you all for mad Phanaticks 24. But if all prophesie and there come in one that believeth not or one unlearned he is convinced of all he is judged of all 24. But if all that speak do by Gods Spirit
use convincing Evidence in Explication and Application they all convince him and shew him his Condition 25. And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling down on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth 25. And this searching convincing Light will make them join with you in the reverent Worship of God and make them report that God is in your Church a a holy Assembly 26. How is it then brethren when ye come together every one of you hath a psalm hath a doctrine hath a tongue hath a revelation hath an interpretation Let all things be done to edifying 26. Therefore let all your Gâfts whether of Psalmody or Doctrine or Languages or Revelation or Interpretation be used to Edification which is the true End of Church-Assemblies And the End is your Directory in the use of all undetermined Accidents of the Means 27. If any man speak in an unknown tongue let it be by two or at the most by three and that by course and let one interpret 27. If you will use your Guift of Languages let it be done by no more than two or three one after another and let some interpret it to the Unlearned in the Church 28. But if there be no interpreter let him keep silence in the church and let him speak to himself and to God 28. That which only God and your selves understand let none but God and your selves hear and speak not that in the Church which they cannot understand 29. Let the prophets speak two or three and let the other judge 29. And the Prophets also must do all to Edification and therefore must speak no more than may edisie the Church which is but two or three at an Assembly the rest judging 30. If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace 30. If God immediately inspire another then to speak let the first give way to him by silence 31. For ye may all prophesie one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted 31. For all that are Prophets or are then prophetically inspired may prophesie in order that all in the Church may learn and be exhorted and comforted 32. And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets 32. And whereas Men may pretend to be inspired of God and that to speak just at that time when it is not so as their own Understanding must judge of the edifying Season and Order so the Prophets that are Hearers having the Spirit of God are fit Judges whether it be that Spirit or a Delusion and Passion of their own that Order may be kept in the Assemblies at least as to the time 33. For God is not the author of confusion but of peace as in all churches of the saints 33. For pretended Inspirations and Mandates are not to be believed against Gods common Law to all the Churches which have a surer notification than a single Man can give us Bât Gods common Law is against Confusion and for Peace and Order and therefore it is certain that Confusion is not of Divine Inspiration 34. Let your women keep silence in the churches for it is not permitted unto them to speak but they are commanded to be under obedience as also saith the law 34. And it is one of the Rules of Order That Women be no Publick Teachers or Speakers in the Church God permitteth it not who hath commanded them Subjection by the Law 35. And if they will learn any thing let them ask their Husbands at home for it is a shame for women to speak in the church 35. Not but that they should learn but it must be with modesty asking their Husbands if they have such as are able to teach them as they ought else they have other private Helps It 's a shame to the Church and her for a Woman there to speak except in common singing Psalms or other Common Acts. 36. What came the word of God out from you or came it unto you only 36. I ask them that contradict this Did Gods Word come out from you or from intrusted Apostles Or did it come to you only that you contradict the Churches 37. If any man think himself to be a prophet or spiritual let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38. But if any man be ignorant let him be ignorant 37 38. If any be indeed a Prophet or Inspired and not pretendedly only he will confess that these Canons or Decisions are Gods own Commandments and not my Device But if Men will be obstinate in their Ignorance let them look to it 39. Wherefore brethren covet to prophesie and forbid not to speak with tongues 39. Prophecy for the Churches Edifying is to be coveted and Languages there not forbidden 40. Let all things be done decently and in order 40. That Sacred things be all done decently and not with uncomely negligence and orderly and not in confusion or as every Mans Fancy leads him this is a General Law of God according to which undetermined Modes and Circumstances must be regulated and done ANNOTATIONS I. IT 's a Doubt oft put How it could be that Gods Spirit should inspire Men with Tongues or Prophecy and yet not tell them when and how to use them But it 's not to be thought that he that was before without the Habit had the actual Use of them then suddenly inspired but that as the Learned so the Inspired had the habitual Knowledge of Tongues before they assembled and so for the actual Use and Time were to exercise their own Discretion II. The Description of the Church here oft named as meeting in one Place with their Officers and Guides tells us that then a Church of this Rank was not a Diocess of many hundred Assemblies which had all but one Bishop their Constitutive Head but that it was a Company associated for Personal Communion that usually met in one Place though Necessity might make them meet in many and tho some General Guides might take care of many such Churches III. The greater number of Prophets and Teachers c. that were here in one Assembly whose Exercises the Apostle was put to restrain doth fully confute Dr. Hammond's oft-repeated Opinion That in Scripture-times there is no Proof that there were any more Presbyters to one Church than one who was a Bishop and had Deacons under him and that for want of capable Persons But his Opinion inferreth That then a Church was no greater than could meet in one Place For one Bishop could not be at once in many And if no Subject-Presbyters were made in Scripture-times it must be proved by what just Power they were after made even a sort of Pastors never made by the Apostles IV. The Arguments of the Apostle against the uninterrupted Use of Tongues not understood in the Church are so many cogent plain and vehement that I will
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
no cause to be ashamed of it But as I spakâ truly to you so I did of you 15. And his inward affection is more abundant toward you whilst he remembreth the obedience of you all how with fear and trembling you received him 15. And he is greatly affected towards you by finding you so obedient and how you received him and his Message with a careful fear of Gods displeasure and the guilt of Sin 16. I rejoyce therefore that I have confidence in you in all things 16. My expectation therefore of your Obedience dispersing my fear of you and increasing my confidence of your stability doth increase my Joy CHAP. VIII 1. MOreover brethren we do you to wit of the grace of God bestowed on the churches of Macedonia 1. And I think it meet here to give you notice of the Grace of God on the Churches of Macedonia which appeared in their willing Liberality in our Collections for Judea 2. How that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality 2. How that while they were themselves under a great Trial of Affliction and in deep Poverty yet they joyfully abounded in Liberality 3. For to their power I bear record yea and beyond their power they were willing of themselves 3. For they were voluntarily ready even beyond their Power which they extended to the utmost 4. Praying us with much intreaty that we would receive the gift and take upon us the fellowship of the ministring to the saints 4. Earnestly entreating us to receive their Contribution and undertake the administring of it to the Saints at Jerusalem as an Expression of their Communicating Love 5. And this they did not as we hoped but first gave their own selves to the Lord and unto us by the will of God 5. And in this they exceeded our hope first giving themselves to God and to us as his Ministers as ready to help us with their Persons as well as with their Purses 6. Insomuch that we desired Titus that as he had begun so he would also finish in you the same grace also 6. And so we desired Titus that as he had begun the motion or this Charity to you he would be at the labour to travel to you and bring it to perfection 7. Therefore as ye abound in every thing in faith in utterance and knowledge and in all dilligence and in your love to us see that ye abound in this grace also 7. Therefore as you are a Church eminent for Gifts of Faith Knowledge Speech Diligence and Love to us see that your charitable Contribution abound in answerableness to your Gifts 8. I speak not by commandment but by occasion of the forwardness of others and to prove the sincerity of your love 8. I do not this as the Master of your Purses by way of command but I set before you the good Example of others and I invite you to give this proof of the sincerity of your Love to me and to the Brethren For Hypocrites will afford us a cheap sorâ of Love but not a costly one 9. For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that though he was rich yet for your sakes he became poor that ye through his poverty might be rich 9. And what can be a stronger Motive to you than the Example of Christ who though he was Lord of all the World for our sakes lived in the Body in the Condition of the Poor and this was to procure us the Heavenly Riches So that you relieve him reputatively in relieving his Members and you imitate him when you forsake your own Abundance for the good of others 10. And herein I give my advice for this is expedient for you who have begun before not onely to do but also to be forward a year ago 10. And I am the bolder herein to advise you because you your selves have herein begun and resolved to go on a year ago and therefore it is but agreeable to your own Resolves 11. Now therefore perform the doing of it that as there was a readiness to will so there may be a performance also out of that which you have 11. Therefore now perform what then you readily resolved on according to your ability 12. For if there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that he hath not 12. For if there be a true willingness it will be performed according to a Mans ability and God requireth no more but accepteth the Will for that which we are unable for 13. For I mean not that other men be eased and you burdened 14. But by an equality that now at this time your abundance may be a supply for their want that their abundance also may be a supply for your want that there may be equality 13 14. Not that I would lay more on you than your Proportion to ease others but that now you abound you may supply their want and that when you are in want the abundance of others may supply your wants 15. As it is written He that had gathered much had nothing over and he that had gathered little had no lack 15. In which I may allude to what is said of the Israelites gathering Manna He that c. Obey God and you shall not want and if you abound what enjoy you of it more than they that have but Food and Raiment God will reduce all his Servants to an Equality suitable to them severally in the Use and End 16. But thanks be to God which put the same earnest care into the heart of Titus for you 17. For indeed he accepted the exhortation but being more forward of his own accord he went unto you 16 17. I thank God that Titus was as forward to move you to this Work as I for he did not only yield to it at my request but of his own accord was forward to go to you about it 18. And we have sent with him the brother whose praise is in the gospel throughout all the churches 28. And with him we sent Luke whose Service for the Gospel hath made him honoured in all the Churches 19. And not that onely but who was also chosen of the churches to travel with us with this grace which is administred by us to the glory of the same Lord and declaration of your ready mind 19. And who was chosen by the Churches to go with us in this Ministration of your Charity to the Jews that God may have the Glory of this notified Concord of Jewish and Gentile Christians and of your ready Minds to so good a Work 20. Avoiding this that no man should blame us in this abundance which is administred by us 21. Providing for honest things not onely in the sight of the Lord but also in the sight of men 20 21. For I took care to avoid all occasion of suspicion that I should detain any of
Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia and answereth to Jerusalem which now is and is in bondage with her children 25. For Hagar signifieth Mount Sinai in Arabia and prefigureth the present State of Jerusalem which is outwardly in bondage to the Romans and inwardly to their Law 26. But Jerusalem which is above is free which is the mother of us all 26. But the Jerusalem above in Heaven of which true Christians on Earth are Heirs and to which they belong by Promise Initiation and relative Union with Christ which is the Mother of us all that are Children of Promise the Gospel and Spirit coming from Heaven and our Inheritance being there is fully freed from all Bondage and so are we all initially in our Gospel-Liberty 27. For it is written Rejoyce thou barren that bearest not break forth and cry thou that travailest not for the desolate hath moe children than she which hath an husband 27. For it 's written c. The Christian Church which before Christs coming was but in obscure Rudiments and after was but as a Grain of Mustardseed a little Flock shall become Catholick and be incomparably greater than was the Jewish Church Note That whereas many Expositors take Jerusalem which is above or Supernal to mean only the Church on Earth because it is caused by Grace and Revelation from Heaven and tendeth to it they causelesly give away a plain Text which proveth the Immortality of the Soul and its Felicity presently upon our Death As if Jerusalem above were but Jerusalem on Earth caused from above and so was Moses's Law and the old Jerusalem The Heavenly Society containeth the Spirits of the Just made perfect with the innumerable Company of Angels c. Heb. 12. To this we are joined in the Relation of Heirs When it is said That this shall come down with Christ at Judgment it implieth that it was with Christ in Heaven before and he hath promised that where he is there his Servants shall be also Joh. 12.26 And that some Expressions here signifie the Church on Earth is not against this for the Church on Earth is but the lower part of that in Heaven 28. Now we brethren as Isaac was are the children of promise 28. We are Children by Adoption and free Gift and of a freely-given Inheritance 29. But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born after the Spirit even so it is now 29. As Ishmael persecuted Isaac so now the Jews and Carnal Seed do persecute Christians the Spiritual Seed 30. Nevertheless what saith the scripture Cast out the bond-woman and her son for the son of the bond-woman shall not be heir with the son of the free-woman 30. But as the Scripture saith Cast out c. so the unbelieving Jews that trust to the Works of the Law for Life shall not inherit the saving Privileges of the Christian Church 31. So then brethren we are not children of the bond-woman but of the free 31. So then we that are the Children of Promise saved by Faith are not under the Bondage of the Law but delivered from Sin and Curse by Christ CHAP. V. 1. STand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage 1. It is not a vain thing which Christ hath purchased for us undervalue not this Freedom and cast it not away but hold it fast and do not causelesly return to the Yoak of Jewish Bondage Behold I Paul say unto you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing 3. For I testifie again to every man that is circumcised that he is a debter to do the whole law 2 3. I Paul tell you That if you be crcumcised as these Men tell you must be Acts 15. that is as it binds you to Moses's Law as the Condition of Salvation you renounce the Deliverance purchased by Christ and so he will be no Saviour to you For to be so circumcised is to bind your selves under that whole Law and Covenant of Works Note That as Baptism Physically taken is but Washing and is not Baptism in the Moral sense which is a Sacramental Covenanting with Christ by that Figure just so the Physical Act of Circumcising is not Circumcision in the proper Moral sense but using it as a Covenanting Sign And as Abraham used it as a Seal of the Promise to him as a Believer it is in specie morali another thing from that used by the Carnal Jews as signing another Covenant For they used it as a Covenanting Sign that they would keep Moses's Law as the Condition of Life whereas they ought to have used it as a Seal of the Promise made to Abraham and his Seed and also to bind them sincerely to keep that Law as the Matter of their Obedience trusting to the Promise for Grace and Pardon So that Paul doth not say that the Abassines that are circumcised for other Ends or Timothy or such believing Jews as were circumcised only to win the Jews had no profit by Christ but only such as believed those that taught them Except you be circumcised and keep the Law of Moses you cannot be saved 4. Christ is become of no effect unto you whosoever of you are justified by the law ye are fallen from grace 4. What use is Christ of to you If you trust to your fulfilling the Law for Justification you renounce Justification by Grace and so are fallen from Christianity and the Covenant of Grace 5. For we through the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith 5. For the Spirit of Christ which is poured out on the Faithful causeth them to wait in hope of that Blessedness of which we are made Heirs by the Righteousness of Faith 6. For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith which worketh by love 6. For in our State of Christianity as Subjects of Christs Kingdom a Man shall not be accepted and justified as circumcised or as uncircumcised though Circumcision as binding him to the Law of Works may undo him But the Qualification necessary to âalvation is Faith working by Love that is such an effectual Belief of the future Heavenly Blessedness purchased and promised by Christ as causeth us to place our Trust and Hope on Gods Love and Christs Merits and Promise to attain it and in the sense hereof to love God and that Glory above all thiâ World and our Neighbours sincerely as our selves 7. Ye did run well who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth 7. You began your Race of Christianity well who hath stopped and perverted you from the Belief and Obedience of the Truth of the Gospel which you then received 8 9. This perswasion cometh not of him that calleth you A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump 8 9. This Judaizing was never taught you by me that first preached to you or by God But a few corrupted Men among
you have brought all your Churches into danger of defection 10. I have confidence in you through the Lord that you will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall bear his judgment whosoever he be 10. I trust God will keep the Churches from revolting but those Persons whoever they be that by Seduction trouble and endanger you shall not escape Gods Judgment and our just Rebukes and Censures 11. And I brethren if I yet preach circumcision why do I yet suffer persecution then is the offence of the cross ceased 11. And as for me what need I suffer much if I could conform to the Judaism which these Men would imposâ And then how are we still bound to take up the Cross and suffer with and for Christ These Conditions imposed by Christ on those that will reign with him are then ceased and the Church is no more a persecuted Society Note That the Jews who took themselves to be not onely Gods peculiar but his only People and thought all others contemptible and profane were yet far greater Persecuters than the Heathens and that as in zeal for God and his Law And so are the Worldly Papal Tyrannical Clergy at this day who appropriate the Name of the Church to themselves 12. I would they were even cut off which trouble you 12. The hurt that these Men do who would unsettle and pervert you is so great that I would they were even cut off from the Church if upon personal Admonition they repent not and so left to Gods Judgment who oft maketh Satan his Executioner on such Mens Bodies 13. For brethren ye have been called unto liberty only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh but by love serve one another 13. Christ hath called you to a State of Freedom from Mosaical Rites and from the Curse Use it therefore thankfully but yet abuse it not to any Sin to despise the weak that yet scruple the forsaking of those Rites or to serve any Carnal Lust or Interest as if you had liberty to sin 14. For all the law is fulfilled in one word even in this Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self 14. You are still under a Law but it is the Law of Love which in the Duties which you owe to Man is fulfilled if you do but love your Neighbours as your selves supposing that you love your selves with a well-guided Love 15. But if ye bite and devour one another take heed that ye be not consumed one of another 15. But if Selfishness and Faction conquer Brotherly Love and set you on hurting one another you will stir up those whom you hurt to Self-defence and Revenge and make your selves so many Enemies that you will be consumed each of other Note How sottish or malignant are they that preach down Love and Gentleness and preach to stir up Men to Wrath Hatred and Hurtfulness that they consider not this and lay it not to heart with fear 16. This I say then Walk in the Spirit and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh 16. If you say That without the Law there will be no restraint of fleshly Sins I say Walk in the Spirit of Christ that is by his Spiritual Law and his Spirits sanctifying Inclinations and then you will overcome your fleshly Lusts without the Carnal Rites and Corporal Penalties of that Law 17. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would 17. For the Flesh and Spirit are more contrary than the Flesh and Moses's Political and Ritual Law It is the Spirit that the Flesh lusteth against and it is the Spirit that is contrarily inclined and must overcome it These contrary Inclinations keep you in such imperfection that you cannot be as good and blameless as you would be and therefore Grace must pardon you 18. But if ye be led by the Spirit ye are not under the law 18. But if the sanctifying Spirit of Christ be it that ruleth you then as you are above the childish Rites so you so far are above the need of terrifying Penalties for Love will be your powerful Principle 19 20. Now the works of the flesh are manifest which are these Adultery fornication uncleanness lasciviousness idolatry witchcraft hatred variance emulations wrath strife seditions heresies 21. Envyings murders drunkenness revellings and such like of the which I tell you before as I have also told you in time past that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God 19 20 21. Perhaps you 'll say How shall we know Sin but by the Law To which I say That they being Works of the Flesh against true Reason and the Spirit of God the very Light of Nature and Christs Spirit and Spiritual Word doth make them manifest such as Adultery Fornication c. of which I have told you and yet tell you that such shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 22. But the fruit of the Spirit is love joy peace long-suffering gentleness goodness faith 23. Meekness temperance against such there is no law 22 23. But the Fruits of the Spirit of Christ in all true Christians them that are not under the Law of Moses are Love to God and Men Joy in the hope of Salvation and in doing good Peace with Conscience and as much as in us lieth with Men Patience under Sufferings and Wrongs Kindness and Gentleness doing all the good we can Trustiness and trusting God Meekness and tameness of Disposition Temperance and Chastity c. The Spirit of God giveth us a Love to all these so that such need not penal Terrour to force them to it nor doth the Law condemn any of these 24. And they that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts 24. And all true Christians whom Christ will own have by his Spirit crucified the Flesh with its inordinate Affections and Lusts in conformity to the crucified Body of their Lord though he had no Sin And this is more effectual against Sin than all the Curses of Moses's Law 25. If we live in the Spirit let us also walk in the Spirit 25. If the Spirit be the Principle of our New Life let us do the Works of it 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory provoking one another envying one another 26. If you be Spiritual shew it by avoiding vain-glorious Boasting of your own Knowledge and Goodness and provoking others by proud Contempt or contentious Opposition See Jam. 3. CHAP. VI. 1. BRethren if a man be overtaken in a fault ye which are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of meekness considering thy self lest thou also be tempted 1. If any of you be surprised in Faultiness contrary to the bent of his Heart and Life you that are indeed spiritual and free your selves shew it by that Meekness which is the Fruit of the Spirit in
believe according to the working of his mighty power 20. Which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places 19 20. And how wonderfully God hath manifested his Power in us that believe in giving us the Spirit of Miracles Tongues Prophecy c. and the Spirit of Illumination Faith Hope Love Joy Patience to go on in Labour and Suffering for Christ suitable to the Power which he shewed in raising Christ from death and advancing him to the Heavenly Glory where he is Lord of all 21. Far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this world but also in that which is to come 21. Far above all the Princes States and Powers on Earth the greatest Conquerors or Monarchs whether those that persecuted him and us or any other even those above us in the World that we are going to Angels or any sort of Spirits 22. And hath put all things under his feet and gave him to be the head over all things to the church 22. And hath given him power over all things and made him Head of the Church and Lord over all things for his Churches good and the Ends of Redemption 23. Which is his body the fulness of him that filleth all in all 23. Which Church is his Body Mystical the Celestial Political Society united to and under him in which he attaineth fully the Ends of his Redemption and in whom as glorified with him he is effectively a full and perfect Saviour in whom he will delight and be glorified and God that is all in all things fully manifesteth his Love and Glory Note 1. That the Text distinguisheth Christs Relation to his Church and to all things else He is Head to the Church by vital influx as his Body He is over all things some as Utensils for the Church and some as conquered Rebels or Enemies 2. How little reason the Church hath to fear malicious Principalities or Powers or Great Names or Devils any further than we fear our selves lest we yield to Sin by their Temptations seeing they are all in the power of Christ and under his Feet And therefore our sinful Fear doth plainly prove our Unbelief in that degree that it prevaileth 3. As the same Love so the same Power of God that was glorified in the Miracles and Resurrection of Christ is engaged for and glorified on the Church And this Glory we shall see in the fulness of time though now the Church as Christ on the Cross or in the Grave seem a forsaken shattered desolate thing 4. It is no wonder that Christ taketh what is done to his Church and Members as done to himself and will judge Men accordingly 5. The great Service that Christ requireth of us in the World is to contribute our utmost Labour and Help for the Church he himself needing nothing that we can do CHAP. II. 1. ANd you hath he quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins 1. And you who are members of this Church hath he revived and quickned by his mortifying and sanctifying Grace and by absolving you from the Guilt of Death who were in and by your Sin as dead to spiritual saving Good and liable by Guilt to everlasting Death your State of Sin was such a State of Death 2. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world according to the prince of the power of the air the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 2. In this Sin you lived in your former Gentile State according to the Temptations and Will of Satan who is by Gods permission the Prince of the Power of the Air and by his Temptations worketh in the unpersuadable Unbelievers and Ungodly against Gods Grace and their Salvation 3. Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by nature the children of wrath even as others 3. And we our selves were formerly such as they and lived among them in fleshly Lusts fulfilling the Desires of our Flesh and our own Thoughts and false âeasoning and were by Natural Corruption not onely as Children of Adam but also the Progeny of Heathens the Heirs of Gods Wrath obliged to Punishment by his Justice as other Men and specially Heathens be 4. But God who is rich in mercy for his great love wherewith he loved us 5. Even when we were dead in sins hath quickened us together with Christ by grace ye are saved 6. And hath raised us up together and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus 4 5 6. But God who is very merciful to manifest his own free Love to us when we were as others dead in Sins hath by his own Grace begun our Salvation conforming us to the Resurrection and Exaltation of Christ by delivering us from the Death of Sin and Guilt and making us alive to Holiness and giving us the Earnest and Fore-taste of Glory 7. That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus 7. That in these latter days he might shew forth the Glory of his Grace in our Redemption by Christ in which his Love and Kindness to us is resplendent 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gift of God 9. Not of works lest any man should boast 8 9. For your Salvation is of Gods meer Grace and Gift through your Faith in Christ And this is not of your own contriving meriting seeking or effecting but all of Gods own Gift who hath chosen this way rather than that of Works that none may boast and ascribe that to themselves which is due onely to God 10. For we are his workmanship created in Christ Jesus unto good works which God hath before ordained that we should walk in them 10. Not that we hereby exclude Good Works by excluding Mans boasting of his own Power or Merits For we our selves are Gods Work new made by Regeneration which planted us into Christ purposely to do those Good Works which neither the Law nor meer Nature enabled and enclined us to do These God hath fore-ordained and prescribed for us to live in and by Grace inclined us to do them 11. Wherefore remember that ye being in time passed Gentiles in the flesh who are called uncircumcision by that which is called the circumcision in the flesh made by hands 12. That at that time ye were without Christ being aliens from the common-wealth of Israel and strangers from the covenants of promise having no hope and without God in the world 11 12. And that you may duely value the Mercy of your Vocation you must never forget that you were of the Gentiles called Uncircumcised by the Jews and had no Knowledge of Christ as
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâus Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâfts Sâe 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâr above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâptiâe Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâs administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâl bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
yet speaking and keeping the necessary truth or essentials of our Religion in Love and Concord in this Faith and Love may in all things grow up to greater measures by degrees even into a fuller Communion with Christ our Head and likeness to him 16. From whom the whole body fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every joynt supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of it self in love 16. From whom the whole Church receiveth both that vital Influence and that Conduct and Government to its own intensive and extensive increase in Love which is its spiritual Life which the natural Body doth from the Head and Heart by communication of vital and animal Spirits and Heat And this Life and Increase is received and communicated to each part from Christ by that coagmentation and due connexion of all the Members of the Church together while each keepeth his place and performeth his own Office by the exercise of Faith and Love effectually for the good of all Even as the Body is kept in Life and Health while every inferiour Part and Joynt is receptive and active according to its proper Place and Office Note There is no Text which is so plausibly wrested to maintain Popery that is One Universal Humane Government of the whole Church on Earth Monarchical or Aristocratical by Pope Council or combined Metropolitans as one Soveraignty as this It seeming to forestalled Men to speak of the Church as compacted in one Universal Policy so governed And it is a Text which must be greatly studied against Dividers and yet vindicated from Roman Perverters I. Doubtless the Text speaketh strongly for Universal Concord and not onely for an uniting of Members in several Congregations which shall each be Independent which would be but like so many Limbs cut off from the Body but for an uniting of Congregations yea of all through the World in one compacted Body And therefore all Christians must abhor Dissection and Separation or Schism II. Yet it is evident that Paul speaketh of no one Head but Christ and of no sort of Universal Soveraign on Earth as under him And indeed it is an Office that Humane Nature here is not capable of either in Monarchy or Aristocracy It 's impossible for any Church-Soveraign-Power save Divine or Angelical at least to rule the Church by Legislation Judgment and Execution all over the Earth much of it being out of our reach as the Moon is And the Church is under contrary enemy militant Civil Governours which maketh it the more impossible And the onely Pretenders have been the great Dividers and Destroyers What then is here meant and to be done for Unity Not to feign impossible Terms such as are An Vniversal Soveraignty and Multitudes of Hamane Doubtful Vnnecessary Canons which are the most effectual causes of Discord But 1. to take up with Christs own prescribed terms of Union here laid down v. 3 4 5. If Christ have not made the Laws of Church Union he is not the maker of the Church for Unity is essential to it as to a House or Body 2. To be one in Love and to repress all Tyranny that would destroy Love and Peace 3. As in the several Assemblies they must exercise the same Faith and Hope and love and worship the same God and Saviour by the same Spirit so that these Churches must live in love to each other and avoid all Discord And if any breach be made between them in Faith or Love they must use all reasonable means to heal it which is by Writing or Messengers giving to each other an account of their Faith and Practice and when need is consulting in Synods of one or of divers Nations Not that such Synods are Governours of many Churches by a Major Vote or by Metropolitan Power save as they may exercise the Magistrates Power of the Sword by his Commission which were such fit can be given only in his own Dominions out of which Synods and Metropolitans can have no Political Governing Power But the Major Vote must be regarded for Concord which is the use of Synods yet so that it prevail not against Divine Authority and Law nor against Reason or the Churches good And therefore 1. Synods are but for Counsel and Agreement 2. And General Councils impossible and neeedless it being impossible and needless that all the World have notice of the Cases of every particular Church much less that they meet for the redress 3. And when Corruption and Tyranny as under the Arrians and Papists have got the Major Vote the minor are not bound to agree with them but to dissent As the Earth is Gods Kingdom and all Kings are his Officers in their several Kingdoms but neither any one Man or many Conjunct in one Aristocracie or Council are One Soveraign Governing Power over all the Earth but only should by Consultations seek to keep the Common Love and Peace even so all Churches and Christians on Earth are Christs Kingdom or Church Universal and all True Pastors are his Officers in their several Churches but neither one Man or many Conjunct as one Political Person or Aristocracie are one Summa Potestas over all Christians on Earth but those that are within the reach and notice of each other should when it 's needful by Synods and Consultations keep up Unity of Faith and Love and all needful Concord Had not Princes been made too capable of abuse they would not take well the Doctrine of a late Learned and Triumphant Writer who tells us that tho de facto Princes do not yet they ought to unite their Power in one Council which should be the brightest Governour of them all And so 1. all Kings must be Subjects 2. Aristocracy must rule Monarchy 3. How shall all Kings from the Antipodes or over all the Earth meet 4. Who shall call them 5. Where must they meet 6. Shall they trust their Crowns to Deligate Subjects 7. What if the most be Heathens and Mahometans and most Christians Hereticks in each others account 8. If he condescend to limit this Soveraign Diet who shall limit it and how And then the Universal Soveraign is still wanting They that dare plead for no more than Vniversal Communion should have understood that Communion as such belongs but to a Community and a meer Community is no Body Politick or Governed Society but a Confederacie of Equals as to Rule With respect to God only the World is one Governed Kingdom and with respect to Christ the Church in one Ruled Body Politick But neither of them is One as united in any Vicarious Soveraign but in their several Provinces must keep Communion in Faith Love and Peace 17. This I say therefore and testifie in the Lord that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk in the vanity of their mind 17. Therefore I charge you as from Christ that you that are Christians live not
these are the Sins for which Gods Wrath cometh on the Unbelievers and therefore will do so on all the Disobedient that live in them Therefore be not you Partakers in the Sin if you would not partake also of the Punishment 8. For ye were sometimes darkness but now are ye light in the Lord walk as children of light 8. For you were in darkness formerly your selves but Christ hath brought you into the light of saving Knowledge Live then as in the Light according to the Gospel and Spirit of Christ and do that of which you need not be ashamed 9 10. For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth proving what is acceptable unto the Lord. 9 10. For Christ ruleth all true Christians by his Spirit of Illumination and Sanctification and the Fruits of that Spirit and Light are Goodness Love and Kindness Righteousness Truth and Faithfulness trying and chusing what is pleasing to the Lord. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness but rather reprove them 11. Communicate not with these Heathens and Hereticks Works of Darkness and fleshly Lusts but rather do your best to save Men from them by reproof 12. For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret 12. For their secret Filthiness which cannot bear the Light is such as Modesty is loth to name 13. But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light for whatsoever doth make manifest is light 13. But all things when the Light discovereth them are manifest and if approvable need not fear it for the Doctrine and Spirit of Christ are a manifesting Light 14. Wherefore he saith Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light 14. Which is the sense of Isa 60.1 which calleth the People that slept in Darkness to awake that the Lord may shine upon them which Christ now doth to true Believers 15. See then that ye walk circumspectly not as fools but as wise 16. Redeeming the time because the days are evil 15 16. See then that you live not carelesly but with watchfulness and accurate circumspection not as Fools that see not or mind not their danger but as Wise Men that look on every side and are careful to avoid all sorts of Evil And therefore take hold of the present Opportunity and use well the Light of the Gospel while you have it for the World is round about you full of Snares and Dangers which without wise Circumspection cannot be avoided 17. Wherefore be ye not unwise but understanding what the will of the Lord is 17. Wherefore let not Ignorance and Folly prepare you for Deceit but labour to be well acquainted with the Will of God concerning your Duty 18. And be not drunk with wine wherein is excess but be filled with the Spirit 19. Speaking to your selves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord 18 19. And do not like Heathens and sensual Libertines think that the exhileration of excess of Wine which causeth Sottishness and Lust is either lawful or suitable to Devotion but be you exhilerated by the Spirit of God whose Grace you must excite and exercise by Psalms and Hymns of Praise to God and Spiritual Songs which you must use in holy manner to the Lord with the inward Melody of the Heart Note 1. That Paul here leaveth it to Christian Wisdom whether we shall use David's Psalms for others more fitted to Gospel Times and Worship 2. That hence it is evident that it is lawful to use some Forms of Worship invented and imposed by Man For Hymns and Songs cannot be used without Invention And the Church or many cannot join in them unless some one lead and impose them on the rest It would be mad Work for a Congregation to sing extemporate Songs and every one a several one of his own And if Prayer and Praise in Metre may be invented and imposed the same Reasons will hold as to Prose when Uniformity is needful as in Baptism c. 20. Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ 20. Chearfully thanking God continually on all occasions for all his Mercies which are found in all things that he doth offering this to the Father in the Name of Christ Note That Psalms and Thanksgiving to God through Christ must be the most constant Part of Christian Worship 21. Submitting your selves one to another in the fear of God 21. And let Gods Command move you to be yielding and submissive and not stout and staff towards one another but especially to your Superiours but so as to fear and obey God before Men. 22 23. Wives submit your selves unto your own husbands as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife even as Christ is the head of the church and he is the Saviour of the body 22 23. Let Wives shew their Subjection to Christ by submitting to their Husbands as by his Command For the Husband is under Christ the Head or Ruler of the Wife to govern her in Love and protect her as Christ is the Supreme Head and Ruler of the Church and the Saviour of it as his Body 24. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing 24. Therefore as the Church is in all things to be subject to Christ so must the Wives be to their Husbands in all things belonging to that Relation under Christ 25. Husbands love your wives even as Christ also loved the church and gave himself for it 26. That he might sanctifie and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word 25 26. Husbands imitate Christ in loving your Wives as Christ did his Church for which in a special sense he gave himself by death that he might sanctifie it to God and cleanse it from Sin by washing away their Guilt and Filth signified and sealed in Baptism and by the Promises and Preaching of his Word 27. That he might present it to himself a glorious church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish 27. That he may prepare it for the great Marriage-day and then present it to himself cleansed and beautified without Sin Guilt or Blemish but perfect in Holiness and glorious 28. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies he that loveth his wife loveth himself 28. As Eve was taken out of Adam so the Union between Husband and Wâfe is so near that Men should love their Wives in a sort as their own Bodies and to love a Wife should be as the loving of our selves 29. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it even as the Lord the church 29. And as Nature causeth all Men to love nourish and cherish their own
Holiness 1. See that the firm Belief of the Truth of the Gospel against all Deceivers be to you as a Military Girdle about your Loins 2. And that universal sincere Obedience to God and Uprightness of Life towards all Men joined to your Pardon through the Merits of Christ may be to you as a Breast-plate is to Soldiers in Fight that no Adversary may have Matter of just Accusation against you 3. And that the Gospel of Christ which speaketh Peace to the World and to your selves may so dwell in your Hearts to make you Men of Peace and in your Mouths to invite others to Peace with God and one another that it may be to you as those Shoes were to Soldiers which they put on when they went to War to keep their Feet from hurt and danger 16. Above all taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked 16. Above all see that you firmly believe and trust to the Word and Promises of God which will be to you as a Shield or Target to a Soldier by which he is preserved from all the Darts or Shot that is made against him And though Satans Darts be fiery Persecution and fierce Temptations this will defend you and frustrate all 17. And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God 17. And trust fully in Christ as your Saviour for Salvation and this will as an Helmet or Head-piece to a Soldier defend your chiefest Part from danger And skilfully use the Word of God indited and sealed by his Spirit which will serve you for Defence and Conquest by the help of the same Spirit as a Sword doth to a Soldier 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the spirit and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints 18. And because you must do all in dependence on God see that you be constant in all sorts or parts of Prayer for your selves and others even such Prayer as Gods Spirit directeth you to by his Word and exciteth you to by his Grace And for that end keep your Minds by watchfulness in a serious praying temper and be not cold or weary but hold on and forget not to pray for all holy Persons and holy things Note That 1. They that scorn praying in or by the Spirit scorn the Work of the Spirit in all acceptable Prayer to God 2. They that forbid Prayer forbid that which God commandeth and his Spirit in us as an Intercessor performeth 3. When God commandeth all Prayer and Supplication we must obey him though any Men would confine us to the Fetters of their narrow defective Words and Books 4. They that hate revile excommunicate unjustly and persecute those Saints whom God commandeth us to love and pray for fight under Satan against Christ 19. And for me that utterance may be given unto me that I may open my mouth boldly to make known the mystery of the gospel 19. And let me have a special part in your Prayers that I may be freed from silencing Imprisonments and Restraints and may have Liberty and Ability boldly to make known the Mystery of Mans Salvation by Christ 20. For which I am an ambassadour in bonds that therein I may speak boldly as I ought to speak 20. For I am in Bonds by Men though Christs Ambassador even for preaching to Men this Gospel of Salvation But pray for me that whatever it cost me I may do my Duty and speak though forbidden as I ought to speak Note That as God worketh by Men so doth the Devil And therefore it is no wonder that Paul was in Bonds for preaching Salvation and that Men make Laws against Praying and Preaching and if the Devil call it Sedition For really Praying and Preaching do more to destroy his Kingdom and save Souls than Arms can do 21. But that ye also may know my affairs and how I do Tychicus a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord shall make known to you all things 21. And that you may know how all things go with me Tychicus will tell you whom you may trust 22. Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose that ye might know our affairs and that he might comfort your hearts 22. I have sent him that he may represent things truly to you and help to keep you from discouragement or undue trouble for my Sufferings 23. Peace be to the brethren and love with faith from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ 23. I conclude with this Benediction and Prayer for you That God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ will give maintain and increase in you all that confirmed Faith which may fill you with Love and keep you in Peace and Welfare 24. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity Amen 24. And let the Grace Favour and Blessing of God be still with all them who love our Lord Jesus Christ with sincere incorruptible confirmed Love Amen The Epistle of PAUL the Apostle to the PHILIPPIANS CHAP. I. 1. PAul and Timotheus the servants of Jesus Christ to all the saints in Christ Jesus which are at Philippi with the bishops and deacons 2. Grace be unto you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ 1 2. I Paul and Timothy now with me send greeting with this Epistle to all the Saints or Christians which are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons there wishing to them Grace and Peace which are all Blessings in sum from God our Father and Jesus Christ our Lord. Note 1. That Dr. Hammond affirming That Paul meant here all the Bishops and Deacons in Macedonia or a whole Province doth this without any cogent Proof as he saith the like of Corinth Ephesus c. though it may be granted that consequently they to whom these Epistles were written were to communicate them to as many as they could 2. That he contradicteth himself in saying there was but one Bishop in a City when elsewhere he saith there was one of the Jews Church and another of the Gentiles 3. That Paul saith it was the Saints which are at Philippi with the Bishops and Deacons to wit which were at Philippi with them But sure all that were in a Province so great were not at Philippi And his Conclusion That every Church in Scripture-times had but One Bishop with Deacons his Servants there being then no middle Order in use and that in all the New Testament the Words Bishop and Presbyter signified onely such as we now call Bishops 1. Is contrary to the Descriptions of the Churches of Jerusalem Antioch Corinth c. where in one Assembly there were so many Prophets sit for the Publick Ministry that they needed regulating restraint in Ministring 2. But thus he must maintain That de facto no Church had then more than one Presbyter and so no B ishop more than one sixed
thus press toward the End of our Faith in Love And then if through imperfection of Knowledge you come short and differ in other things while you wait on God in Humility Love and Peace God will in time make you know what yet is wanting to you 16. Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same rule let us mind the same thing 16. But let all that have attained soundness in these necessary Essentials of Christianity still live according to these Gospel-Truths which we all acknowledge and in Love and Concord practise and promote these things in which we are agreed Note How directly Paul condemneth both Church-Tyrants and Sectaries the former silencing reviling and persecuting and the other reproachfully censuring and separating from those that agree in all here instanced for not consenting to needless Trifles of the Clergies imposition or to the Errours of superstitious ignorant Men. 17. Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample 17. God that hath sent me to teach you hath herein also made me an Ensample to you I beseech you therefore herein follow me in humble striving towards Perfection uniting in sincere Christianity and bearing in other things with each other till God teach you the rest 18. For many walk of whom I have told you often and now tell you even weeping that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ 19. Whose end is destruction whose God is their belly and whose glory is in their shame who mind earthly things 18 19. For many of whom I have oft told you and now mention them with Tears for their own fakes and the Churches do so live as that while they are called Christians they are such Enemies to the bearing of the Cross in following a Crucified Christ that they will suffer nothing for their Faith For taking up Christianity notionally in their Brains without the Life and Power on their Hearts the World was never overcome or their Lust mortified by it so that their Belly or fleshly Lust is the God which they most love and obey and while they glory that they know more of Christian Liberty than we do and so may lawfully please fleshly Lusts it is their Shame and Bruâtishness which they glory in and therefore Destruction will be their end 20. For our conversation is in heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ 21. Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself 20 21. But our City freedom Relation Treasure Converse and Business is in Heaven among the Heavenly Society in the Jerusalem above From thence by Faith and joyful Hope we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus who is our Head and Intercessour there and who will not onely receive our Souls at death but will also change these vile Bodies which being made of the low dissoluble Elements are a clog to our Souls and must corrupt like the Flesh of Bruits and will make them like his own now-glorious Body spiritual incorruptible and glorious and this he can and will do how unlikely soever it appears to us by the exercise of his Omnipotency by which he can conquer all Difficulties and Enemies for the accomplishing of the Work of the Salvation of his Church Note 1. That the great difference between miserable Hypocrites and sound Christians is that the former set most by Flesh and Earth and the latter by the Hopes of Heaven to which they subject all worldly Interest and on which and for which they live and labour most as Worldlings do for a Worldly Welfare 2. That a false sensual worldly unmortified Heart betrayeth Hypocrites into worldly sensual Opinions and Heresies and they easily believe all to be lawful which maketh for their fleshly worldly Interests and Lusts because their false Hearts would have it to be lawful CHAP. IV. 1. THerefore my brethren dearly beloved and longed for my joy and crown so stand fast in the Lord my dearly beloved 1. Note That the most amiable Christians have need of Warning and earnest Exhortation against Backsliding by Temptation and Deceivers 2. I beseech Euodias and beseech Syntiche that they be of the same mind in the Lord. 2. Note It 's like he heard of Contention between these two which he beseecheth them to cease 3. And I intreat thee also true yokefellow help those women which laboured with me in the gospel with Clement also and with other my fellow labourers whose names are in the book of life 3. And I intreat thee my true Fellow-labourer it 's like he meaneth Epaphroditus but uncertain take care of those Women that furthered our Work by entertaining us and suffering for the Faith with Clement and other Helpers who are of the number of those that God will own 4. Rejoyce in the Lord alway and again I say Rejoyce 4. Rejoice in the Interest you have in the Lord his Grace and Protection and Promise of Glory Yea I again urge it on you Always rejoice Note 1. That Christians even in a state of opposition from the World have always greater cause of rejoicing in God than of sorrow for the World Though if they wilfully sin it may interrupt their Joy by making them unfit for it as Wounds and Sickness do the Body 2. That holy Joy in the Lord is that Flower of Religion which all Christians should desire and chiefly labour to attain 5. Let your moderation be known unto all men The Lord is at hand 5. Let all Men see that you put the best sense on all that befals you from God and Man and that you take nothing by impatience or uncharitableness at the worst but can suffer Injuries For God is with you and the day of his delivering you is near 6. Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God 6. Let no Want or Danger disturb your Mind with anxious distrustful Cares but in every Case go and open it to God in Prayer for your selves and others with Thanksgiving for what you have received as beseemeth those who truly trust in God 7. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus 7. And by this Lenity of Mind and Trust in God by Prayer the Peace which you shall have in Gods Love to you in your own Souls and in Concord with the Church which is of inestimable value above much notional Knowledge shall as a Garrison keep your Affections from disturbance and your Judgments from Errour through the Grace of Christ 8. Finally brethren whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just whatsoever things are pure whatsoever things are lovely whatsoever things are of good report if there be any virtue and if there
of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and increasing in the knowledge of God 10. That you may live suitably to your professed Faith sincerely obeying and pleasing God in all things which is your Worthiness in a Gospel-sense bringing forth the Fruits of all sorts of Good Works and increasing in the Knowledge or acknowledging of God 11. Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness 11. Note 1. The glorious Power of God appeareth in his Servants Strength 2. The Strength of Christians appeareth most in suffering long and patiently for Christ with joy and not in overcoming Men by Strength 12. Giving thanks unto the Father which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light 12. Note 1. The Inheritance of the Saints is in the State and World of Light that is of Vision and Glory 2. Gods way of bringing Men to this Glory is by fitting them for it now by Holiness 3. This is the Gift which obligeth us to the greatest Thankfulness to God 13. Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son 13. Note The World is divided into two Societies One under the Power of Darkness that is Satan the Prince of Darkness who leads Men by the way of Ignorance Errour Unbelief and Lies to the utter Darkness of Misery The other is the Kingdom of Christ led by him who is the Light of the World by Truth Knowledge and Faith to the Heavenly Light 2. When Men are truly converted to Christ they are initially delivered from the Power State and Way of Darkness into the Kingdom of Christ and Light 14. In whom we have redemption through his blood even the forgiveness of sins 14. Note Christs Blood is the Price of our Redemption and Remission of Sin is much of the Collation and Application Redemption signifieth Deliverance from Bondage 15. Who is the image of the invisible God the first-born of every creature 15. In whose Humane Nature Doctrine and Works the Invisible God whose Image he is is manifested to Man and who in his Divine Nature was begotten of the Father before any Creature was made even from Eternity and in his Person as God-Man is most Excellent and is Lord of all This First-born numbreth him not with Creatures but sets him above them 16. For by him were all things created that are in heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him 17. And he is before all things and by him all things consist 16 17. By him as God were all things created and for him and he is from Eternity before them all and by him they are upheld in being Note 1. Some by things in Heaven and Earth and Thrones Dominions c. understand onely Jews and Gentiles and the Powers of Men But this forced Exposition is groundless it being certain that all Heavenly Powers and Orders were created by the Eternal Word and Paul being here extolling his Magnificence why should we feign him to leave out the highest Part which he so plainly expresseth That Celestial Spirits have potent Superiority both over us and one another is no doubt II. The ancient Churches and Hereticks had so great Contentions about the right Notions of the Nature and Person of Christ and with such dismal Effects as maketh many Lovers of Peace to wish that such Points had been handled more cautelously reverently and peaceably Four notable Opinions there be about the Natures and Person of Christ 1. The Orthodox hold That he hath onely two Natures in one Person the Divine and Humane And of these the subtle Philosophers say that the Humane Nature is no part of his Person but an Adjunct because God cannot be a Part. But others avoid this as dangerous 2. The Arians think Christ is but a Creature but is a Superangelical Spirit the first created by whom God made all the rest and that he assumed the Humane Nature and may be well called God but not as the Father is nor of the same Substance And so that he hath two Natures Superangelical and Humane Of these 1. Some think that the Superangelical as a Soul assumed onely a Humane Body And 2. Some that he assumed a Soul and Body 3. A third sort say Christ hath three Natures 1. The Divine producing by Emanation the first created Superangelical Nature united to it self and by it creating all other things and both these Natures in the fulness of time assuming the Humane Nature entire say some and a Body Onely say others 4. The last and worst is that of the Socinians that count Christ a meer Glorified Man This Text seemeth to speak but the first though the Favourers of the third think it is for them and that other Texts are so also They think it was not onely the Divine Nature but the Superangelical which appeared to Abraham Moses c. in a visible Body before the Incarnation And by asserting these three Natures in Christ they would reconcile the Orthodox and the Arians The Controversies also whether Christ be two Persons or but one and have two Wills and Operations or but one and whether it may be said That Mary was the Mother of God and that one of the Trinity was crucified c. did grievously rend the Church of which I have spoken elsewhere and plainly shewed in what sense Christ is two yea many Persons relatively and in what sense but one and in what sense his Wills are two and in what sense but one 18. And he is the head of the body the church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the preeminence 18. And he is now the Head both by Government and quickning Influence of the Church which is his Body Politick and united to him incomprehensibly the Spring of Life to us and the first that rose from Death to glorious Immortality triumphantly by his own Power by whom it is that we live and shall be raised For in all things he is Highest above all Creatures 19. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell 19. For it seemed good to the Father that Jesus Christ should be filled with all Created Perfection as well as he hath Divine Perfection and be the Spring and Treasure of all Good as the Head over all things to his Church and the Universal Administrator 20. And having made peace through the blood of his cross by him to reconcile all things unto himself by him I say whether they be things in earth or things in heaven 20. And having accepted his Sacrifice on the Cross for a general Attonement and Propitiation by him to reconcile the guilty sinful and cursed World to him so far as that their Guilt and Enmity should not hinder
the Tenders of Free Mercy and Salvation to Jews and Gentiles nor keep his Elect and Faithful Flock from that Heavenly Glory where Angels and Saints shall be One Blessed Society united in Love to God and each other 21. And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works yet now hath he reconciled 21. And you who were not onely as all others originally guilty as the Seed of Adam but also of the Race and Society of Gentiles by your wicked Works estranged from God and out of the way of his saving Grace and Enemies to it and him yet now hath he reconciled by Christ and taken you for his Children 22. In the body of his flesh through death to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight 22. By giving up his Body of Flesh to death as a Propitiatory Sacrifice and by justifying and sanctifying you to present you holy and blameless and justified at last before him 23. If ye continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel which ye have heard and which was preached to every creature which is under heaven whereof I Paul am made a minister 23. I say you shall be thus perfected at last if you prove sound confirmed Christians continuing in the Faith grounded and setled and by no Temptation be ever turned from the Hope which Christ hath given you in his Gospel which by Christs Commission we preach to all Men in this lower World which is already happily begun the Church being no more confined to Jews but gathered out of all the Earth to which Work Christ hath Commissioned me who am labouring therein Note That how true soever it be that sound Believers shall be finally justified in Judgment and glorified the Promise giveth them Right to it but on Condition of Perseverance and God useth Conditional Promises to engage us rationally to our Duty and as a Means to accomplish his Absolute Decrees 24. Who now rejoyce in my sufferings for you and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the church 24. And I rejoyce that God honoureth me to suffer for his Church in so excellent a Work For it is by the Cross or Suffering that God will bring the Church to Glory And as Christ hath perfectly done his own part as the onely Propitiating Sacrifice so I with the rest of his Members must undergo and make up the rest even for the same Churches sake for which he died though not as a Mediator to reconcile God and Man as he was 25. Whereof I am made a minister according to the dispensation of God which is given to me for you to fulfil the word of God 25. Of which Church I am made a Servant by Gods appointment and commission given me for you as well as for others that I may fully divulge the Word of God 26. Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and from generations but now is made manifest to his saints 26. The great Mystery of Redemption God manifested in the Flesh as the Head and Saviour of the Church which though not wholly yet comparatively hath been hid from Jews under dark Types as well as more from Gentiles by greater Darkness in all fore-going Ages But now is plainlier made known to Gods Saints 27. To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the Gentiles which is Christ in you the hope of glory 27. To whom God of his good Pleasure would specially make known the Riches and Glory of this Mystery of Calling the whole World of Gentiles The Sum of it is Christ among you and in you purchasing giving and assuring to you the Heavenly Glory for which he hath commanded you joyfully to hope Christ the Way Glory the End 28. Whom we preach warning every man and teaching every man in all wisdom that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus 28. To preach this Christ is the Work of our Office warning and teaching every Man as we have opportunity neglecting none of any Rank in all the saving Wisdom of the Gospel that we may present as many as possible perfect to Salvation 29. Whereunto I also labour striving according to his working which worketh in me mightily 29. In this Labour I am employed in which with diligence I strive according to the Grace of him that called me which wrought in me or worketh by me in Power confirming my Ministry by Miracles and Success as well as qualifying me for it CHAP. II. 1. FOr I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you and for them at Laodicea and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh 1. Conflict by Prayer and Care and Study to do them good Note Good Men long for the Good of them whom they never saw 2. That their hearts might be comforted being knit together in love and unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledgment of the mystery of God and of the Father and of Christ 2. That they may grow up to a State of Joy by holy Union and Communion in Love and to be yet richer and happier in the full and assured understanding and acknowledgment of the Mystery of God's Love and of Christs Grace in the Promises Prefigurations and Performance of our Redemption 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge 3. Though it be not discerned by carnal Men who search more after other Knowledge in the World the depth excellency and benefit of all true Wisdom and Knowledge are comprised in the Knowledge of God manifested in Christ This is the true Philosophy in comparison of which all other is Vanity and Folly 4. And this I say lest any man should beguile you with enticing words 4. I tell you this lest any delude you by the specious ostentation of any other sort of Knowledge called Philosophy or Oracular or Enthusiastical or Pharisaical Tradition as if it were somewhat more excellent than the Knowledge of Christ 5. For though I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the Spirit joying and beholding your order and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ 5. For though I see you not I am in the Spirit as if I was present with you affected with Joy to hear of your Order and stedfastness of Faith but yet I know where your danger lieth 6. As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord so walk ye in him 6. Let it then be your care to hold fast and practise the Gospel of Christ as you have already received him and his Word and turn not to any other way 7. Rooted and built up in him and stablished in the faith as ye have been taught abounding therein with thanksgiving 7. As growing downwards in the Roots is necessary to Trees for stedfastness and
the God you serve and the Kingdom and Glory to which he hath called you 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceasing because when ye received the word of God which ye heard of us ye received it not as the word of men but as it is in truth the word of God which effectually worketh also in you that believe 13. And it is the matter of our uncessant thanks to God that you received not the Gospel as Mens Word with a meer Humane Faith and Obedience but as Gods Word with a Divine which it appeareth to be by the powerful efficacy of it on your selves who are true Believers 14. For ye brethren became followers of the churches of God which in Judea are in Christ Jesus for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen even as they have of the Jews 14. Ye follow the Churches in Judea in suffering by your own Neighbours as well as in the same Faith Note The same Faith Hope and Holiness will meet with the same Enmity in all Countries 15. Who both killed the Lord Jesus and their own prophets and have persecuted us and they please not God and are contrary to all men 16. Forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved to fill up their sins alway for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost 15 16. Note 1. That the Carnal Church hath been more persecuting and bloody than the Heathens 2. That Christ himself seemed not to them good enough to live or to be endured among them but was murdered as a Traytor and Blasphemer by pretended Law and Justice And Prophets and Apostles had the like usage 3. That bloody Persecution oft goeth with the Carnal Church for a great Duty 4. That God is not pleased with the Persecutors of his Servants though they do it as to please him 5. That malignant Persecutors are oft so mad as to be contrary to all Men or engage themselves against the common Interest of Mankind that they may persecute the Faithful 6. It is the silencing of the best Preachers of the Gospel which hath the heat of their malignant Zeal 7. It is that Preaching which would save Souls which they forbid And because this Preaching is the Means to save Souls it is that Satan aimeth his Militia against it 8. Persecuting and silencing Faithful Preachers is the way to fill up the Sins of the malignant Enemies 9. God useth not to bring the utmost Wrath on Men till they have filled up their Sins 10. How long soever they prosper Wrath will come at last to the uttermost on malignant Sinners and Persecutors of the faithful Preachers of the Gospel 17. But we brethren being taken from you for a short time in presence not in heart endeavoured the more abundantly to see your face with great desire 17. But our constrained absence from you in Person not in Heart made us the more earnestly desire to see you 18. Wherefore we would have come unto you even I Paul once and again but Satan hindred us 18. I would oft have come to you and attempted iââ but by Gods permission Satan hindred me by stirring up Persecution and Restraints and making me Work elsewhere by Opposition 19. For what is our hope or joy or crown of rejoycing are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming 20. For ye are our glory and joy 19 20. For what is that Hope and Joy and Crown for which I labour so hard and suffer so much Is it not your Conversion and Salvation which before Christ at his coming will be my Joy Yes ye are our Glory and Joy that God hath so blest our Labours to your Salvation Note 1. True Ministers of Christ thirst and labour far more for Mens Conversion and Salvation than for Reputation Honour Riches Preferment or Domination 2. Though God will reward Faithful Preachers though they have small Success yet to have great Success to the saving of many is far more comfortable not onely now but at the Coming of Christ CHAP. III. 1. WHerefore when we could no longer forbear we thought it good to be left at Athens alone 2. And sent Timotheus our brother and minister of God and our fellow-labourer in the gospel of Christ to establish you and to comfort you concerning your faith 1 2. Note That in the time of trying Persecutions Christians have special need of confirming and comforting Helps 3. That no man should be moved by these afflictions for your selves know that we are appointed thereunto 3. Note Sufferings for Christ should be so expected that they should seem no strange surprising thing 4. For verily when we were with you we told you before that we should suffer tribulation even as it came to pass and ye know 4. Gods foretelling us of Suffering should fore-arm us for it 5. For this cause when I could no longer forbear I sent to know your faith lest by some means the tempter have tempted you and our labour be in vain 5. Note That though censorious Suspicions of Men be forbidden yet Man is so mutable and weak a thing that loving Suspicions for preventing Hart are necessary to them that have the Care of Men. 6. But now when Timotheus came from you unto us and brought us good tidings of your faith and charity and that ye have good remembrance of us always desiring greatly to see us as we also to see you 7. Therefore brethren we were comforted over you in all our affliction and distress by your faith 6 7. Note That they that by Affliction are not drawn to Sin are matter of Joy to themselves and their Friends notwithstanding their Sufferings 8. For now we live if ye stand fast in the Lord. 8. Your Stedfastness and Victory is the Joy or Life of our Lives 9. For what thanks can we render to God again for you for all the joy wherewith we joy for your sakes before our God 9. We can never be thankful enough to God for the Comfort which we have in you 10. Night and day praying exceedingly that we might see your face and might perfect that which is lacking in your faith 10. Note That the Faith of good Christians is wanting in Act and Object and needeth Increase and Help thereto 11. Now God himself and our Father and our Lord Jesus Christ direct our way unto you 12. And the Lord make you to increase and abound in love one towards another and towards all men even as we do towards you 11 12. Note That to abound in Love to Saints as Saints and to all Men as Men is the state of true Increase in Grace 13. To the end he may establish your hearts unblameable in holiness before God even our Father at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints 13. Note That it is confirmed Faith working by abounding Love which is the Qualification in which we may stand uncondemned as truly holy before
and followed 2. Simon was revealed before the writing of this Epistle Acts 8. and the Heresies before too common 3. There were seven or eight other Heresies described by Epiphanius as early as the Simonians and Gnosticks and as bad 4. Sure Gnosticism was not then an unrevealed Mystery if it be mentioned as oft as the Doctor thinketh 5. And through Gods Mercy the falling away first was comparatively but of few and not of so great a number of Churches or Christians as was a stop to their Expectation of the coming of Christ It is not noted in Acts 8. that the Samaritans were seduced by him after they believed If it were true that they and some at Rome were what 's that to all the Churches 6. It is above Sixteen hundred years since Simon was revealed and yet Christ is not come How then is that made an Occasion of Mens delayed Expectation 7. That Christs coming signified but the Destruction of Jerusalem is before shewed to be very improbable and fullier might be How many hot Persecutions of Christians after that do all Church-Histories describe in another manner than Simon 's Pranks And what could the Jews do through all the Empire being contemned Vagabonds but by way of Rabble tumult which the Roman Power restrained 8. And it seemeth meer violence to the Text to make him that withholdeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to signifie not him but that thing which withholdeth even the Christians not yet separating from the Jews For 1. There was no set time of separation Paul did it long before the Apostles that conversed with them in Judea and when they did none know And Paul withdrew from them as Obstinacy gave him cause in one Place sooner than in others and never so far but that he laboured for their Conversion Nor were any such direful Persecutions an Effect of that Separation as far as just History informeth us It was the scattered Jews that were the Rudiments of most of the Christian Churches in the Empire to whom the Gentiles were added And this Doctor himself oft asserteth That Rome Alexandria Antioch and such other great Cities had two Bishops and two Churches one of the Jews and one of the Gentiles And the Christian Jews did not separate from their Countrymen of a long time That which the Apostle mentioneth the whole Catholick Church seemeth to be concerned in whereas the little Pranks of Simon Magus were like John of Leyden's and Knipperdolling's and James Naylor's which had a few contemned Followers in a few Towns a little while and then ended in Shame Like the Boys Squibs compared to a War 8. And what Mystery was there in so gross Iniquity as for Simon to call himself God the Father c. any more than to have seen Hacket or a Bedlam rave 9. And if such wonders of deceit had been wrought by him as is here mentioned as should delude those that received not the Love of the Truth to Salvation History would have fullier recorded his Miracles and this Success Even on All them that believed not the Truth but had pleasure in Unrighteousness 4. Some think that Paul here speaketh of a Seditious Ringleader of the Jews that drew them into Rebellion to their destruction and that the fear of some Roman Governour was it that for a time restrained him But this Opinion few follow 5. Lyra and some other Papists think that it was Mahomet that was this great Deceiver and the Antichrist and the Empire that withheld His Reasons are rendred in his Annotations on the Revelations and on this Text And Zanchy was much of the same mind though he thought the Pope was a kind of second Antichrist 6. But the far greatest number of Protestants think that it is the Pope that is here spoken of as the Man of Sin and Son of Perdition c. and that it is the Roman Empire that withheld his Revelation But some few think that it was the Godly Bishops of Rome that for some Ages possest that Seat and many were Martyrs that withheld this Revelation of Antichrist till they were taken away by Death For Men would not believe that the Successours of so good Men could be Antichrist Abundance of Volumes are written to prove the Pope to be the Antichrist and one of the chief by Bishop George Doâname For my selfe 1. I can better try him by the plain parts of Scripture than by the hard Prophecies And I can easily see many and great points in which Popery is contrary to the Word of God and I am most moved by such Moral Arguments as Dr. H. More useth in his Mystery of Iniquity And I find enough to settle me against Popery 2. But whether it be he that this Text meaneth or those applied to him in the Revelation I have not skill enough to be sure or very confident And 3. I think a Christian may be very safe without understanding these obscure Texts I long to know God and Jesus Christ better more than to know Antichrist His name is not in the Creed nor is it an Article of the ancient necessary Faith to know who he is so we know the False Doctrines and Practices which we must avoid Perhaps those that have more throughly studied these Texts may know more though I must say that their great disagreement of Opinion discourageth my hopes of full understanding them I think it my duty to confess my Ignorance and not pretend to the Knowledge which I have not They that are offended at this gap or defect in my Paraphrase may turn to many others that know more or are more confident If you say Why were these Prophecies written if not to be understood I answer To be understood by them that can and not to be Expounded by them that cannot And I add that the great Beloved Prophet Daniel thus concludeth Ch. 12.8 9. I heard but I understood not And the Angel said Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed to the time of the end And I take it to be no excess of Humility to confess that in Expounding Prophecies I am not so wise as Daniel That Popery is a heinous corruption of Christianity I am past doubt And that it is aggravated by the profession of the Gospel and Fathering their sin on Christ But for the help of those that are more capable of arriving at certainty than I am I will distinctly tell the Reader the Paraphrase of the three most considerable sort of Expositours I. V. 3. Let no Man perswade you that Christs coming is at hand for it will not be till a great part of the Church fall away from Christianity and Mahomet that wicked Man and Seducer be revealed who is a destroyer and shall be destroyed 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself not onely above all Earthly Powers but above all sorts of Divine Worship both Heathenish and Christian So that as if he were a God he will set up his own Worship as next to the
For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer 4 5. For all that God hath made for Food is good and clean and not to be refused as in kind unlawful if it be received thankfully as from Gods Gift to fit us for his Service For to such as do thus it is more than lawful even a sanctified Means to sit them to serve God Gods Word allowing and giving it them and Prayer craving his Blessing to that end 6. If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt be a good minister of Jesus Christ nourished up in the words of faith and of good doctrine whereunto thou hast attained 6. These things thou must suggest to the Brethren as their Teacher that thou maist approve thy self a good Minister of Christ bred up in sound Faith and Doctrine c. 7. But refuse profane and old wives fables and exercise thy self rather unto godliness 7. But as for the Jewish and Heretical Fancies of Abstinence from Marriage and Meats and the idle Reasons from Tradition or Pythagorean Dotage which they give for them avoid them and let it be thy Business to preach promote and practise plain Doctrine and Duties of Godliness and guide the Flock therein 8. For bodily exercise profiteth little but godliness is profitable unto all things having the promise of the life the now is and of that which is to come 8. For no Corporal Austerities or Exercises in Religion must be overvalued The best of them are of small Profit in comparison of that Godliness which consisteth in Spiritual Exercises of Faith Hope Love and their Expressions But this true Spiritual substantial Godliness is profitable to all that we can justly desire having from God the Promise of all the Good of this Life which is meet for us and we meet for it and of that which is to come after this Life is ended 9. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation 10. For therefore we both labour and suffer reproach because we trust in the living God who is the Saviour of all men specially of those that believe 9 10. And what I say of the Promise to Godliness for this Life and that to come is a Truth most sure and of greatest moment and worthy of our greatest acceptation For it is on the belief of this that we labour strive and suffer trusting on the Goodness and Promises of God who is Life and the Lord of Life and as their Saviour giveth the Mercies of this Life and that to come as Men are fitted for each to all Men all Good being from him to all the World But eternal Good being by his Promise secured to all true Believers which others reject when it is offered them for temporal Good 11 12. These things command and teach Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the Believers in word in conversation in charity in spirit in faith in purity 11 12. These things teach commandingly as necessary with Authority And so behave thy self that thy Youth expose thee not to Contempt Be thou an Example in whom all the Believers may see how they should live in thy Speech and thy Conversation in Love and Spirituality in sound Faith and spotless Purity 13. Till I come give attendance to reading to exhortation to doctrine 13. Till I come be diligent in Reading the Scripture privately for thy self and publickly to Expound it to the Church to apply it by Exhortation and sound Doctrine 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee which was given thee by prophecy with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery 14. Neglect not diligently to use and improve those Eminent Gifts which were given thee even with Prophecy of thee as one that would be faithful by the laying on of the Hands of the Presbytery or Elders of of the Church when thou wast called and ordained to the Ministry For neglect quencheth the Spirit 15. Meditate upon these things give thy self wholly to them that thy profiting may appear to all 15. Note That even those that are extraordinarily Inspired and Qualified must study hard and wholly give themselves to that and all their Ministerial Work if they would appear good Proficients Therefore those thaâ have no such Inspiration have need of hard study And they that wholly addict themselves to the Ministry have no leisure for Magistracy or Worldly Avocations Nor can do that for many hundred Churches which required the whole of a Timothy for one 16. Take heed unto thy self and unto thy doctrine continue in them for in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee 16. In sum Take greatest heed First that thy own Soul and Life be Sound and Holy and Undefiled and next that thy Doctrine be so and thou diligently labour in it Continue in this twofold Care and Diligence and thou shalt secure thy own Salvation and in all likelyhood thy Hearers for God will will not deny his Blessing to such Labours CHAP. V. 1. REbuke not an elder but intreat him as a father and the younger men as brethren 2. The elder women as mothers the younger as sisters with all purity 1 2. When Elders in Age or Office transgress use not Magisterial roughness of Reproof but Humble Exhortation as to Fathers And speak to the Younger with Love and Gentleness as to Brethren And speak to the Elder Women as to Mothers with due respect and to the Younger as Sisters carefully shunning all that savoureth of Immodesty or Unchastity in thought or speech or looks or behaviour 3 4. Honour widows that are widows indeed But if any widow have children or nephews let them learn first to shew piety at home and to requite their parents for that is good and acceptable before God 3 4. Let those that are Widdows indeed at once deprived of Husbands and Maintenance being Aged and unable to work be maintained by the Church with due respect But if any of them have Children and Nephews that can maintain them Let these their Off-spring be taught that Piety and Gratitude for all their Parents care of them oblige them to maintain their Widdows and not to cast them on the Church and that this is a Duty that God requireth of them and will accept Note That it is doubted whether these Widdows were Deaconesses or meerly kept for poverty I think that it was the Custom of the Ancient Churches to maintain all that are Poor and Aged and unable to get their own livings but not to maintain them in Idleness but to appoint them to employ much of their time in visiting the sick and poor Women and counselling the younger sort and giving notice of their Wants and Cases to the Elders so that the same Women were also as Deaconesses tho some that were wiser and fitter than the rest might be more specially thus employ'd 5. Now she that is a widow indeed and desolate trusteth in God and continueth in supplications and
prayers night and day 5. By a Widdow indeed I mean one that is desolate having neither Maintenance nor Ability to get it nor Kindred to relieve her but liveth Faith and truth in God who as she is to live upon the Church so she is bound to serve the Church by constant Prayers both alone and with these Women whom she visiteth and instructeth 6. But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth 6. But she that liveth delicately and sportingly and wantonly with gaudy Ornaments is a living Carkass 7. And these things give in charge that they may be blameless 7. Acquaint them with these Canons that the Church and they may be kept from misdoing 8. But if any provide not for his own and specally those of his own house he hath denied the faith and is worse then an infidel 8. But if any of the Church that is able maintain not his own neer Kindred especially those that have right to be kept in his own Family as Parents have he liveth so contrary to the Christian Faith that he forfeits the Reputation of True Christians and doth that which the Infidels themselves will condemn and in that is worse than they 9. Let not a widow be taken into the number under threescore years old having been the wife of one man 9. Because such Widows 1. Must be maintaned as those that cannot labour 2. And do resove against Marrying again being past the need of it 3. And must be stay'd Monitors to the Younger Women therefore take in none into the Churches charge that is under threescore years old and none that hath separated from her Husband and Married another 10. Well reported of for good works if she have brought up children if she have lodged strangers if she have washed the Saints feet if she have relieved the afflicted if she have diligently followed every good work 10. It is her Christian Behaviour before her Poverty that must be rewarded with the Churches Maintenance Therefore she must be one 1. That is known to have done good to others while she was able 2. Who hath piously educated her own Children 3. Lodged Strangers c Note That in that hot and poor Countrey those here called Saints usually travailed on Foot and were Bare leg'd wearing only Sandals or Shoes and had not-Inns for Entertainment with that convenience as we have here nor Money for such charges therefore it was one of the great works of Godly Charity for Christians to take Travellers and Strangers into their Houses and Wash their Feet from the Dust contracted daily in their Travail And to relieve all in want and affliction to their Power 11. But the younger widdows resuse for when they have begun to wax wanton against Christ they will marry 12. Having damnation because they have cast off their first faith 11 12. But receive not a Young Widow into the number of those that serve the Church and are maintained by it For as they are not by Age past labouring for themselves or fit to resolve on a single life for the Churches Service so when they grow Lustful and Wanton and weary of the Yoak of Chastity and Church Service they will Marry And so prove Criminal Sinners against Christ by violating that sort of Devotedness to his Service 13. And withal they learn to be idle wandring about from house to house and not onely idle but tatlers also and busie-bodies speaking things which they ought not 13. And being idle they learn to go about to Houses and there not onely idly pass their time but to spend it in tatling or in idle and unfit Chat aad busying themselves with other Mens Matters and talking of that which they ought not to talk of Note Qu. But are not Women prone to this tho they be not Devoted to Chastity and Church-Service Ans Yes 1. And therefore Paul speaketh this as the Vice that most Women are strongly by nature addicted to And that all may see the danger of it and fear it And indeed how rare are those Women even that profess to be most Religious that use not to venture on this Chat and Backbiting and Busie judging those that are absent and meddling with things which they should not meddle with 2. But yet those that are taken up with Family Business of their own are not so vacant and liable to these Crimes as the idle are And therefore what Paul saith of these Young Church-Widows all Rich Women should read with Application For Riches tempt them to be idle and idleness tempts them to the same sins to spend their time in going from House to House on pretense of Civil Visits and there to talk venterousây without a call of all things and Persons that come into their Minds 14. I will therefore that the younger women marry bear children guide the house give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully 15. For some are already turned aside after Satan 14 15. My Advise therefore is That Young Women marry that have not some special reason against it and by bearing Children and educating them Religiously and guiding their Houses piously and diligently they may so do the Church the greatest service and give no occasion to malicious Adversaries to speak evil of the Church as if it were a Society of idle twatlerâ and lustful wantons For some have already forsaken Christianity its like tempted partly by some such Scandals or at least are ready to believe and report them 16. If any man or woman that believeth have widdows let them relieve them and let not the church be charged that it may relieve them that are widdows indeed 16. Let all Christians keep the Widdows that Nature bindeth them to keep if able and not cast them on the Church and rob Widdows indeed by disabling the Church to maintain them 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour especially they who labour in the word and doctrine 17. It being the Office of Church-elders to be the Churches Guides or Rulers by the Canon of Gods Laws Let those that do this well be counted worthy of double honour above the common rank of the Faithful and to be accordingly maintained and obeyed but especially those of them who are Laborious Preachers Expounding and applying the Word and Doctrine of Christ Note 1. That Elders or Bishops were the fixed Guides of single Churches no bigger than our Parishes for number of Souls 2. That they had very much work to do besides Publick Preaching As to judge who was to be taken in by Baptism or to be openly rebuked or cast out or reconciled to teach from House to House on just occasion to visit the Sick take care of the Poor resolve Doubts oversee Manners c. 3. That usually one Church had many of these and all found work enough some maintained themselves and some the Church Offerings maintained 4. As all these could not publickly Preach at once so all were not fitted for
it by skill and free utterance But some one or few that were most able for it were the ordinary Preachers And these being the ablest and of most Reputation were quickly made and called the Bishops being such Presidents and Gudes to the rest as the Presidents of Colledges of Men in the same Office Physicians Philosophers c. are or as the Chief Justice among the Judges 5. Yet all the rest were of the same Office Essentiated by Church Guidance in the Word Worship Sacraments and Discipline and were not meer Lay Men but were Ordained and Separated to the Sacred Ministry and wanted not Authority to Preach and Administer Sacraments and did these on just occasions tho the ablest did it most usually 6 And it was the part of them that were thus employd in Publick Preaching both for converting Infidels and edifying the Church who are said to be laborious in the Word and Doctrine 18. For the scripture saith Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn and The labourer is worthy of his reward 18. Note 1. That Honour here includeth Maintenance 2. That it is the labour of Church Guides which giveth them right to Honour and Maintenance 3. That the greatest Honour and Maintenance is due to them that are Laborious Preachers and Instructors of the Flock and not to them that seldom so labour much less to them that unjustly silence such 19. Against an elder recive not an accusation but before two or three witnesses 19 Seeing no private Man should believe an accusation against a Grave Ancient Person much less against a Person of the Church without sufficient proof much less must thou that art President in the Presbytery admit any publickly to defame an Elder in Office by entering his accusation against him without two or three Witnesses and much less mayst thou believe such an Accusation Note For 1. It is to be supposed that such are more unlikely to be guilty than other Men. 2. And that for their Works sake the Wicked or Reproved sort will be more malicious and forward to accuse such and they shall never want False accusers if such can but find Judges that are willing to believe them 3. And their defamation is most injurous to Religion and to the Church 20. Them that sin rebuke before all that others also may fear 20. Those that sin scandalously either openly or after reproof for private sin before two or three and repent not rebuke before the Church or Community of the People saith Dr. Hammond that others may be warned to avoid such sins and such impenitence 21. I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the elect angels that thou observe these things without preferring one before another doing nothing by Partiality 21. So heinous is the sin of unjust judging in a Guide of the Church and so great a mischief to the Church that I do hereby most solemnly charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the Elect Angels that thou observe these Rules of Justice without a hasty or forestalled Judgment or prejudice and that thou do nothing according to a partial inclination to one party Nâte 1. There are Elect Angels both as respecting Reprobate Devils and as chosen to the service of distinct Churches 2. Tho we know not just how far and when Angels are present we may so far presume of their notice of Church Affairs and their regard thereof as to adjâre even the Pastors of the Church to avoid sin as before the Elect Angels 3. O how heinous then is the sin of those who under the name of Bishops cast out and silence Christs faithful Ministers and are prejudiced and partial against the most Godly Christians who dare not obey all their Questionable Canons The honour of Bishops being due to them for their Work it is Satans Design to bring them into dishonour by engaging them in contrary odious work 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man neither be partaker of other mens sins keep thy self pure 22 Lay not Hands in Ordination rashly on any unworthy Candidate nor for absolution too hastily on those that profess not Repentance credibly lest thou make thy self partaker of the guilt of the sins of unworthy Ministers and unsound penitents Keep thy self pure from the sins which thou must reprove in others 23. Drink no longer Water but use a little wine for thy stomachs sake and thine often infirmities 23. Note 1. That Diet must be fitted to health and Men should know what is fittest for it To use Wine yea much Wine or strong Drink for meer Appetite instead of a little for health is sinful sensuality 2. Even then the Apostles that had the gift of Healing could not use it commonly but must help Infirmities by ordinary means 24. Some mens sins are open beforehand going before to judgment and some men they follow after 25. Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand and they that are otherwise cannot be hid 24 25. I know that when the best is done Church Discipline will not cleanse out all sin It dealeth not with secret but with open sins Some Mens sins are open and proveable of which God will have the Church judge them before his Final Judgment and some Mens are unknown and those not we but God must judge And so Mens good Works and Sincerity of Repentance and Obedience are manifested to the Church to judge of and Hypocrites that counterfeit such God will open in his time CHAP. VI. 1. LEt as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1. Let all that are Servants under that Yoke whether their Masters be Christians or Heathens account it their Duty to give them all the Honour and Obedâence which is due in that Relation and not think that Christianity giveth them liberty to disobey them nor despise them because of their defect of Religion Else Heathens will reproach Religion and Christ and say that we teach Men to be unfaithful disobedient and proud 2. And they that have believing masters let them not despise them because they are brethren but rather do them service because they are faithful and beloved partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort 2. And let none despise their Masters because they are both Believer and so Brethren in Christ for Christian Brotherhood consisteth with Inequality of Place and Relation and with Subjection and doth not level Men in other things nor encourage Pride or Disobedience But such must the more willingly do Service to their Christian Masters because they are faithful and Partakers of all the same Blessings of Christianity with themselves and so more amiable and therefore should be served out of special Love and not onely for Fear or Wages These Duties are of great moment therefore teach and press them earnestly 3. If any man teach otherwise and consent not to wholesom
might redeem us from all iniquity and purifie unto himself a peculiar people zealous of good works 14. Who gave himself as our Saviour a Sacrifice for our sins and a Ransom for our deliverance that thereby he might redeem and save us from the guilt punishment and power of all our sins and purifie and sanctifie a Church to himself as his Body and Spouse for his Glory and delightful Communion with them a peculiar people segregate from the polluted wicked world and by his Spirit made zealously devoted in Love and Diligence to all good works of Holiness to God and Justice and Beneficence to Man Note 1. It was to Redeem us from our own sin and its effects that Christ gave himself as our Saviour to be a Sacrifice for us 2. The Redeemed of Christ not only as to sufficiency but efficacy differ not from the polluted world only by name and profession and common things but are a purified and peculiar people possessed by Christ's Spirit with a Zeal for good works 3. True Zeal is for Good works and not for dead Ceremony or worldly Interest or odd Opinions and dividing Sects It is not furious and hurtful and envious but first pure and then peaceable and sets men upon earnest endeavour to do good 4. It is not only for us that Christ Redeemeth and Purifieth a Church and chosen People but ultimately for himself and for his own and his Fathers Glory and Complacence As he made the world not as needing it but as pleased in his own expressed Glory 15. These things speak and exhort and rebuke with all authority Let no man despise thee 15. These necessary practical saving Truths must be the matter of thy Preaching And according to the Authority of thy Office rebuke gainsayers and the disobedient And let thy Doctrine and Behaviour in wisdom and gravity keep thee from all mens contempt CHAP. III. 1. PUT them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers to obey magistrates to be ready to every good work 1. Teach them oft to live in due subjection to Chief Rulers or Princes and those that have Governing-Authority and to obey Magistrates in all things which belong to their Office and Authority to command under God and to do all the good they can to all men 2. To speak evil of no man to be no brawlers but gentle shewing all meekness unto all men 2. To avoid all reproachful and evil speaking of any men without a necessary cause upon sufficient evidence to be no contentious strivers but apt to take all things in the most favourable sense using all meekness to all men 3. For we our selves also were sometimes foolish disobedient deceived serving divers lusts and pleasures living in malice and envy hateful and hating one another 3. In our dealing with others we must use compassion remembring that before our Conversion to Christ we our selves had those Vices which are reproachful in others we were witless unpersuadable and disobedient deceived in the greatest things the servants of divers lusts and pleasures living in malice and envy against others odious our selves and with hatred pursuing one another This was the Gentill life 4. But after that the Kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have done but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost 6. Which he shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Saviour 4 5 6. But when the Saving-kindness and Love of God our Saviour to Fallen Man appeared to us by the Communication and Illumination of his Grace not for any good works or deserts of ours for we were as bad as aforesaid but of his meer free Mercy he saved us from that state of sin and misery by Regeneration signified and sealed in Baptism and by the renewing work of the Holy Ghost which he poured out upon us in the extraordinary measure promised after Christs Resurrection both for Sanctification and confirming Miracles 7. That being justified by his grace we should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life 7. That thus by his Grace being of wicked Enemies made acceptably righteous by pardon of sin and renovation by the Merit and Spirit of Christ we should be adopted Sons and Heirs of Eternal Life according to his Promise on which we safely build our hope 8. This is a faithful saying and these things I will that thou affirm constantly that they which have believed in God might be careful to maintain good works these things are good and profitable unto men 8. This is a point of great importance which I require thee oft to press upon them that they which are Christians think not that they have nothing to do but to mind Heaven and pray and worship God but that they live in such Callings or Trades in the world in which labouring diligently they may be profitable to others and the publick good and not make Religion a Cloak for Idleness but spend their time in that which is good and profitable to men 9. But avoid foolish questions and genealogies contentions and strivings about the law for they are unprofitable and vain 9. Note That though some of these things were pretended to be Learned Speculations and others to be parts of God's own Word yet to be employed in controversial strivings and disputings or study or talk about such little things to the diverting of us from the study discourse and exercise of practical godliness is fruitless vanity 10. A man that is an heretick after the first and second admonition reject 11. Knowing that he that is such is subverted and sinneth being condemned of himself 10 11. The overvaluing of such conceits and trifling disputes and thinking themselves rare wise men for these and gathering Parties to themselves from the Church to propagate them in Separation and to draw Disciples after them is the way of Hereticks Whoever is such a one supposing private men do their part do thou that art a publick Minister duly admonish him by meekness and convincing evidence of Truth once and again and if he hear not reject him from the Communion of the Flock For such a man is fixed in his sin by pride self-conceit and a depraved Judgment and being subverted into a sinful Separation is self-condemned both by the open profession of his sin as if it were some glorious Truth and Duty and by casting himself out of the Communion of the Church so that he needeth neither Witness nor Judge to cast him 12 13. When I shall send Artemas unto thee or Tychicus be diligent to come unto me to Nicopolis for I have determined there to winter Bring Zenas the lawyer and Apollos on their journey diligently that nothing be wanting unto them 12 13. Note God's Ministers must further all oâhers in his work as well as work themselves 14. and let ours also learn to maintain good works for necessary uses that
that this Promise is made it followeth that it is a Promise on condition of preceding Faith As Vocation giveth Faith which is the Condition of consequent Justification and Sanctification Though all be of Grace God's Wisdom maketh the Condition a means to introduce the rest 11. And they shall not teach every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying Know the Lord for all shall know me from the least to the greatest 11. And it shall not be doubtful to them whether the Lord or Baal be the true God as it hath been with this unstedfast People who have so long lived in Idolatry For all the Church of Believers from the least to the greatest shall know and own me to be their God and not need to be again taught it as an unknown thing Note That this speaketh not against the necessity of Humane Teaching for it is by such teaching that God is supposed to give them the knowledge of himself Nor doth it mean that it shall be needless to teach the best to know God better for to know him is the sum and perfection of Knowledge and 't is Life Eternal But the meaning is That it shall not be an unknown thing that the Lord is our God 12. For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more 12. For the greatness of my Mercy shall forgive all the sins of their unconverted state and not charge them upon them to their destruction and all the infirmities of their regenerate state Note That this Promise of Justification as well as the former of Sanctification supposeth them to be Believers in order of Nature first as the Condition 13. In that he saith A new covenant he hath made the first old Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away 13. This term of a new Covenant implieth that the old one must then be abolished and the time is come CHAP. IX 1. THen verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service and a worldly sanctuary 1. The Mosaical Covenant had its proper Ordinances of Service to God and an earthly temporary Tabernacle 2. For there was a tabernacle made the first wherein was the candlestick and the table and the shew-bread which is called the sanctuary 3. And after the second vail the tabernacle which is called the holiest of all 2 3. This made Tabernacle had two parts In the first called the Sanctuary was the Candlestick c. And within the second Veil was the Holiest of all Note Some out of Philo say that the Tabernacle and the Temple after was made as an Image or Figure of the World and therefore called Worldly the outer part figuring the lower World in which was the Candlestick with six Branches and one in the midst signifying the Planets and twelve Loaves on the Table signifying the Fruits of the Earth The inmost signifying the highest Heavens But 't is presumptuous to trust our Wit too far in feigning Divine Significations And 't is groundless hence to gather that it was called a Worldly Sanctuary 4 5. Which had the golden censer and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold wherein was the golden pot that had manna and Aaron's rod that budded and the tables of the covenant And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy-seat of which we cannot now speak particularly 4 5. In it was the Golden Censer for Incense brought when the Priest went in and the Ark overlaid with Gold in which or near it was the Pot of Manna and Aaron's Rod and in it the Table of the Commandments of the Covenant and over it the Images of Angelical Cherubims shewing God's Glory when it appeared to men which also shadowed the Covering or Mercy-Seat 6. Now when these things were thus ordained the priests went always into the first tabernacle accomplishing the service of God 7. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without blood which he offered for himself and for the errors of the people 6 7. Into the first part of this Tabernacle the Priests went to perform the ordinary Service But into the second went only the High Priest once a Year but not without the Blood of Calves and Goats which he offered for such sins of himself and the people as were expiable 8. The holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing 8. By this the Holy Ghost signified that under that Law or Tabernacle-state the Access of Sinners to God for assured Acceptance here and Glory hereafter was not yet clearly fully and with satisfiing Assurance revealed nor by that Law as such conferred for it was reserved to the coming of the Messiah Though the Promise or Law of Grace saved men then 9. Which was a figure for the time then present in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices that could not make him that did the service perfect as pertaining to the conscience 9. Which figuratively signified the time then or now present when the Gifts and Sacrifices were offered which could not suffice to perfect the Acceptance of the Offerer with God or to cleanse him from the Conscience and Guilt of Sin 10. Which stood only in meats and drinks and divers washings and carnal ordinances imposed on them until the time of reformation 10. I speak not of the Laws of Nature of Godliness Charity Justice and Sobriety which are common to the Jews with us and other people but of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã positive Institutions of bodily Service to God proper to Moses's Law And these Laws in such Outwards as the Body performeth called Rites and Ceremonies Meats Drinks Washings which God indeed imposed on them as a material part of their Obedience but it was as suited to their Carnality and Minority till the Messiah's Reformation set up a better Law and Worship 11. But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands that is to say not of this building 11. But Christ is come a High Priest of the future Felicity promised in the Gospel even to procure us Grace and Glory officiating in a greater and more perfect Tabernacle even his Body now glorified in Heaven having done his preparatory Work on Earth which was not built as Tabernacles are on Earth 12. Neither by the blood of goats and calves but by his own blood he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternal redemption for us 12. And not as the Levitical Priests by the Blood of Goats and Calves offered for Expiation but by obedient and voluntary offering his own Blood a Sacrifice for the sins of the World he obtained his Entrance into the state of Glorious Exaltation there to intercede for us and rule us having here by his Merit and Sacrifice purchased Eternal Redemption
days 30. How came the People to go about Jericho seven days and the Walls to fall but because they believed and trusted the Promises of Almighty God 31. By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not when she had received the spies with peace 31. How came Rahab who was formerly a Heathen Harlot and then kept an Inn or House of Entertainment to scape when Jericho was destroyed but because she believed that the God of Israel was the true God and would deliver them that trust him 32. And what shall I more say for the time will fail me to tell of Gideon and of Barak and of Sampson and of Jephtha of David also and Samuel and of the prophets 33. Who through faith subdued Kingdoms wrought righteousness obtained promises stopped the mouths of lions 32 33. By believing and trusting God for unseen future things some conquered the Nations of their Enemies as Joshua the Judges David c. the truly faithful lived righteously in a sinful World obtained what God had conditionally promised and promises of yet further mercies for their fidelity as Abraham Phineas c. and God stopped the mouths of Lions to deliver them as he did by Daniel 34. Quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword out of weakness were made strong waxed valiant in fight turned to flight the armies of the aliens 35. Women received their dead raised to life again and others were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection 34 35. God made the fire harmless to them as Dan. 3. Divers scaped the Sword of bloody Persecutors as David c. recovered from Sickness as Job Hezâkiah c. fought valiantly trusting on God for Victory and so overcame Had their Dead raised as 1 King 17.21 2 King 4. Others endured Torment and would not sin to be delivered believing and hoping for Resurrection to a better Life as 2 Maccab. 19.30 and 7.9 36. And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings yea moreover of bonds and imprisonment 37. They were stoned they were sawn asuder were tempted were slain with the sword they wandred about in sheep skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented 36 37 And by believing the promised unseen Reward others endured the Tryal of cruel Mockings and scornful Reproach and to be whipt as Rogues and bound and laid in Gaols as Malefactors some were stoned some sawn asunder others tryed by hot Irons and other fiery torments some slain with the Sword others like contemned Vagabonds wandred in base Cloathing of Sheep-skins and Goat-skins destitute of outward things afflâcted and tormented 38. Of whom the world was not worthy they wandred in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caves of the earth 38. All these were accounted and used as bad men unworthy to live as others peaceably in the World But were they such indeed No but such of whom the World was not worthy And many of them retired from the Converse of the World into Dens Caves and Mountains Note Oh the difference between God's Judgment of a Saint and Man's The World is not worthy of those scorned persecuted Saints whom their Persecutors call Rogues unworthy to live They are not worthy of their Company Example Counsel or other benefits For they know not what a Saint is nor the worth of a Saint nor how to use him yea they hate him and drive such away as they do the Offers of Christ and Grace 39. And these all having obtained a good report through faith received not the promise 40. God having provided some better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect 39 40. And all these true Believers were justified by God's own Testimony left on Record to their praise But still it was things unseen and future which they believed and for which they suffered all this Martyrdom and pain And though God gave them their Reward in Heaven they lived not to see the Incarnate Saviour and the Kingdom of the Messiah the Catholick Church advanced by the pourings out of the Spirit of Christ which were the promised Blessings which God had told them he would give in the fulness of time For God had provided these greater Blessings of the Kingdom of Christ in its more perfect state and the fulness of that Spirit for this Age of the World in which we live and would not let them in those former Ages before our time partake of this more perfect Church-state Even as we now believe Christ's Glorious Coming and wait and suffer Persecution of Hope and yet must not live on Earth to see it as the last Age will do but must dye first and be raised to enjoy that sight CHAP. XII 1. WHerefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses let us lay aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us and let us run with patience the race that is set before us 1. Seeing then we that are now called out to Tryal have before us the Instances of all the Faithful that have been before us who have conquered all the impediments of their Salvation by the effectual Beleif of God's Promise of unseen things let us quit our selves like men and as Runners in a Race let us be so far from turning to the World as to cast off all worldly Incumbrances which would hinder us and to avoid all sin in which without great care we shall be entangled and let us run with patience and perseverance the Race in which by God and our Covenant we are engaged for it is for our Salvation 2. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God 2. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus the Author and Leader of our Christian Faith and Course and the Perfecter of it who hath by his Doctrine and Example proposed it to us in that perfect form which he will own and crown who himself was moved by the future proposed Joy which was to be the Reward of all his Mediatorial Works for which he endured the pains of his Cross and Sufferings and despised the Shame and Reproach that attended it in comparison of the desired End which he hath now attained and is set down in Triumph and Glory next the Throne of God 3. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds 3. If you will well study Christ and consider how and why he endured such Opposition and Contradiction of wicked men who by sin falsly accused him of sin it will greatly strengthen you against weary Tiredness or fainting Cowardize 4. Ye have not yet resisted unto blood striving against sin 4. It is but little which you have yet been put to If you will be crowned you must be prepared
But above all things my brethren swear not neither by heaven neither by the earth neither by any other oath but let your yea be yea and your nay nay lest ye fall into condemnation 12. And I must specially exhort you to avoid customary needless swearing by Heaven or Earth or any oath but let Yea and Nay serve you and be true of your word that you be not drawn into a just suspicion of falshood or condemned for prophaning the name of God Note 1. That this is so far from forbidding necessary oaths for ending strife that it is but to confirm them by preserving the due reverence of them 2. The true nature of an oath is by our speech to pawn the reputation of some certain or great thing for the averring of a doubted lesser thing and not only as is commonly held an appeal to God or other Judge As to swear by the Fire by the Temple by my Faith or Truth by the Life of Pharaoh by the Heavens c. is as much as to say If this be not true then the Fire burneth not the Temple is not holy I am a Lyar Pharaoh is no King as sure as Heaven is Heaven c. so the Lord liveth is This is as true as that God liveth 13. Is any among you afflicted let him pray Is any merry let him sing psalms 13. In your affliction have present recourse to God by prayer in Faith and Hope and when you are chearful and merry turn it to God's praise and thanksgiving for his mercies in singing holy Songs to God Note That it is not only David's Psalms that they are tyed to but such as are by men fitted to their proper cases which confuteth them that condemn all humane Forms of composed words in God's Service 14. Is any sick among you let him call for the elders of the church and let them pray over him anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord 15. And the prayer of faith shall save the sick and the Lord shall raise him up and if he have committed sins they shall be forgiven him 14 15. When any of you is sick let him send for the Bishops of Pastors of the Church and let them pray over him anointing him with Oil in the name of the Lord as a sign and means which he hath appointed for miraculous Cures And if it be the Prayer of Faith and he be a person capable and fit for that deliverance it shall recover him from his Sickness and God shall raise him and if his Sickness be a corrective punishment for any sin that he hath committed God will forgive him and take off that penalty if he repent Note 1. That this implieth that each Church had divers Elders And whereas Dr. H. thinks it meaneth one single Bishop who the Ancients say visited all the sick you may see then how great their Diocesses were Should all the sick men in London or in many Counties send for the Bishop he would come but to a few of them at least forty or eighty Miles off But it will be said He may do it by others And why not give Orders and Sacraments by others as Lay-men now use the Keys And if the work be proper to Bishops those others then are made Bishops if not others may do it 2. Anointing being healthful to dry bodies in those hot Countries was used by Christ's appointment for miraculous Cures and never made a Duty or Sacrament to continue when Miracles cease 3. Sicknesses are usually corrective punishments for sin and to forgive the sin as to that penalty is to remit the punishment and heal the sick 4. The promise of pardon and recovery presupposeth the person penitent and fit for that deliverance 16. Confess your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much 16. Therefore Penitently confess your faults to one another especially to the Elders that visit you and pray one for another for this is the likely way of your recovery The effectual fervent instant Prayer of a Righteous Man is of great force or prevalence Note 1. An impenitent man is unfit for Pardon and therefore for deliverance from punishment and he that doth not penitently confess and bewail his sin cannot be judged a true Penitent and therefore cannot be prayed for with that Faith and Hope as we may do for the Penitent 2. This is not to be a customary thing or only to a Priest but it 's a duty both in Sickness and Health wherever the expression of Repentance to others is a duty By which alas we know how rare true Repentance is when even professors of Zeal in Religion are sharp in censuring and blaming others and except a very few humble Souls if they be never so justly blamed or reproved do swell against the reprover with pride and indignation as if he were their Enemy And they that separate from the Churches for want of Discipline are earnest for it for others but cannot bear it on themselves nor so much as endure a confutation of their errors but take him to speak against Godliness who speaketh against their mistakes and faults and two many like the Prophane will turn again and all to rend him 17. Elias was a man subject to like passions as we are and he prayed earnestly that it might not rain and it rained not on the earth by the space of three years and six months 18. And he prayed again and the heaven gave rain and the earth brought forth her fruit 17 18. Think not that Prayer is a vain or uneffectual thing though we be frail and faulty men Elias was but a man liable both to sufferings and to a troubled mind in them as we are yet on his earnest Prayer it rained not on an Idolatrous Persecuting Country for three years and a half and at his Prayer it rained again and the Land was fruitful 19 20. Brethren if any of you do err from the truth and one convert him Let him know that he which converteth the sinner from the errour of his way shall save a soul from death and shall hide a multitude of sins 19 20. I beseech you Brethren be neither negligent or dispairing to the cure of men in error nor yet impatient with those that would detect your Errors and convince you and bring you to Repentance as proud impenitent Persons are But know that as all men alas are too prone to error if any man err from the truth through ignorance or a corrupted will and one convert him he that converteth a sinner from his error in mind or life doth not only do that which tendeth to save his life from Gods punishing stroak but also shall save his Soul from everlasting death and procure the Pardon of his manifold sin not only so far that the Church but God himself shall receive him into a reconciled state Note 1. That error and sin are the
him so far as he is lovely 4. But Rulers may be obliged to put to death some sinners but that must be more for love to Justice and the Common-wealth than hatred to the man though yet as he is bad some hatred is due to him 10. He that loveth his brother abideth in the light and there is none occasion of stumbling in him 11. But he that hateth his brother is in darkness and walketh in darkness and knoweth not whither he goeth because that darkness hath blinded his eyes 10 11. He that truly loveth his Brother as himself doth shew that he is indeed a knowing and true Christian And he will be free from the scandâlous mischiefs of Persecution Oppression and other Injuriousness which want of true Love doth cause in others But he that hateth abuseth persecuteth hurteth or destroyeth his Brother is but a dark self-deceiving Pretender to Christian Faith and Wisdom and knoweth not what he doth himself when he exerciseth his Wit or Power against his Brother for he is blind in sin 12. I write unto you little children because your sins are forgiven you for his Name 's sake 13. I write unto you fathers because ye have known him that is from the beginning I write unto you young men because you have overcome the wicked one 12 13. And this Command of Love and Obedience is such as all sorts of you must receive I urge it on you that are Children in Christ because being washed lately in Baptism and the Blood of Christ from your sins you should love much because much is forgiven you I urge it on you ancient Christians because you have long been taught to know this Commandment and to know the Love of God in Christ which doth enforce it I urge it on you that are strong Christians because you have conquered the Devil who is the Wicked One and the grand Enemy of Love 13 14. I write unto you little children because ye have known the Father I have written unto you fathers because ye have known him that is from the beginning I have written unto you young men because ye are strong and the word of God abideth in you and ye have overcome the wicked one 13 14. Again I say that you may not neglect it I urge this Commandment of Love and Obedience on all sorts among you On young Christians because to know God as he is Love and a Father to us is your chief Principle of Faith On you ancient Christians because it is your old Religion On you strong Christians because you that have most Strength and Victory over Satan must have most of this Grace of Love and Obedience 15. Love not the world neither the things that are in the world If any man love the world the love of the Father is not in him 15. And I must accordingly warn you against the Love that is contrary to this Divine Christian Love which is the carnal inordinate Love of this World and Worldly Interest and Things Avoid this with all possible care for in that measure that you thus love the World you are so far destitute of the Love of God else it would prevail against it 16. For all that is in the world the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life is not of the Father but is of the world 16. For All that is the Bait of Sensuality in the World whether it be the pleasures of Appetite Lust and other Senses or the pleasing of a covetous lustful or vain Imagination by the Eyes or Preferment Dominion pompous Living and Pride of Life are none of them the way to Communion with God and Salvation but are the Worldly Interest and Temptation of the Flesh which turn men's hearts to the World from God 17. And the world passeth away and the lust thereof but he that doth the will of God abideth for ever 17. And the World and all its Pomp Plenty and Pleasure and the Fleshly Lusts that are pleased by it are hastily passing away while they seem enjoyed But the reward and the pleasure of those that do the will of God will have no end 18. Little children it is the last time and as ye have heard that Antichrist shall come even now are there many Antichrists whereby we know that it is the last time 18. I yet speak to you as Children liable to Deceit It is now the latter part of the Age of the World And as you have heard that Antichrist shall come so even now there are many false Teachers risen up who in several sorts and measures are Adversaries to Christ which shews us that indeed it is already the beginning of the last Age. Note Of the Controversie about Antichrist see the Notes on 2 Thes 2. there are four Opinions very commonly pleaded for and others by some few I. Most of the old Doctors and Christians that have left us their Thoughts took Antichrist to be a false pretending Christ that should rise up towards the end of the World little dreaming that the Pope was he much less that all the visible Christian Church was then in its most flourishing state Idolatrous and Antichristian as some hold By which it appeareth that it is a Point that Godly Men may be ignorant of for few now but the Papists are of this Opinion II. Others think that Mahomet is the great Antichrist as being that open Enemy of Christianity who by pretending hatred to Idolatry hath set up himself and won more of the World than all the Christian part of the Earth by far III. Most Protestants hold that the Pope is the Antichrist but they greatly disagree of the time when he began to be so Some say at the Churches Deliverance by Constantine which was three hundred and four years after the Birth of Christ Some say About Anno 604. when Phocas named Pope Boniface the Third Universal Bishop in the Empire And thence riseth a Doubt whether the same Claim made not John of Constantinople Antichrist before and so there âe not two Antichrists And whether the like Ambition made not Cyril Theophilâs and other Patriarchs of Alexandria and divers other Bishops to be so many Antichrists Some say He began about Hildebrand's time when the Claim of Universal Head and Vice-Christ over all the World began with Power over Princes which was above a thousand Years after Christ And some few say He began about Innocent the Third when the General Council of the Lateran owned that Power with Transubstantiation and the Murder of Reformers as Hereticks The Reasons for the Opinion that the Pope is the Antichrist you may find in many Volumes and particularly Bishop G. Downame's IV. Others think that Antichrist was a false Christ who was to appear in the days of some of the Apostles or that Generation to seduce the Jews into Rebellion against the Romans to their destruction And they are very confident that John here meant no other than Christ himself meant in
friendly Converse the more comfortable 2. By Elect Sister here again some think he meaneth another Church but it cannot be proved The Third Epistle of JOHN 't is most likely the Apostle 1 THe elder unto the well beloved Gaius whom I love in the truth 2. Beloved I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper and be in health even as thy soul prospereth 1 2. My love to thee for the Truths sake which thou adherest to maketh me wish earnestly that as thy Soul prospereth so may thy Bodily Health for the service of God and thy Soul 3. For I rejoyced greatly when the brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee even as thou walkest in the truth 3. Note 1. Soul-Mercies are the greatest Mercies and matters of greatest joy for one another 2. Good Reports of our Brethren is a duty tending to the comfort of Ministers and Friends 4. I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth 4. Note True Ministers rejoyce more for the welfare of men's Souls than in Preserments Wealth or Worldly Honour 5. Beloved thou doest faithfully whatsoever thou doest to the brethren and to strangers 6. Which have born witness of thy charity before the church 5. It is well done of thee as a sincere Christian that thou shewest so much love and help both to the Brethren of the Church with thee and to Strangers in their Banishment and Travels Which divers have here testified before the Church to thy praise 6. Whom if thou bring forward on their journey after a godly sort thou shalt do well 7. Because that for his name's sake they went forth taking nothing of the Gentiles 6 7. And if thou further furnish and help them in their Travel it will be a laudable Christian Duty doing as to God's Servants who for Christ's Name sake went out of their Country to preach abroad or were persecuted out and took nothing of the Gentile Christians towards their Maintenance in their Travels 8. We therefore ought to receive such that we might be fellow-helpers to the truth 8. To entertain and further such is part of our duty for the propagating of the Gospel He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall have a Prophet's reward 9. I wrote unto the church but Diotrephes who loveth to have the pre-eminence among them receiveth us not 9. I wrote for them to the Church my Testimonial and desire of their Reception but their Bishop Diotrephes who loveth to rule as pre-eminent among them receiveth nor us Jews or my Letters and Request to the Church for them 10. Wherefore if I come I will remember his deeds which he doth prating against us with malicious words and not content therewith neither doth he himself receive the brethren and forbiddeth them that would and casteth them out of the Church 10. Note 1. By remembring his deeds and words is meant sharp rebuking him before all at least 2. It 's like that this Diotrephes was Pastor or Bishop else he could not have cast such out of the Church At least he was some great man that usurpt that Power But sure no Lay-man did so early usurp the Keys 3. By this we see that the Pride of domineering Bishops began early to be Schismatical and divide the Church by Tyranny Yea it grew arrogant to oppose and reject the Beloved Apostle and maliciously to prate against him There is no Man or Cause so good but a malicious Bishop or other man may prate against it As there are few Mutinies dangerous in Armies unless headed by some Commanders so there are few Schisms much dangerous in the Church but those that are headed by Bishops or Clergy-men 4. It is uncertain whether it was to receive them to Communion or only to Hospitality that Diotrephes opposed But it 's like it was both because he cast out their receivers from Communion 5. It is not certain whether he did it on any difference of Opinion or occasional quarrel but it is most like it was that he was a Gentile Christian and too much despised the Jews as they censured and separated too much from the Gentiles Rom. 14. Gal. 2. Thus Separation on both sides soon began and even Peace-making Apostles could not be heard by the dividers 11. Beloved follow not that which is evil but that which is good He that doth good is of God but he that doth evil hath not seen God 11. Imitate not such proud hurtful uncharitable dividing Examples whatever it pretend to a hurtful uncharitable course is not of God such are not true Believers and know not God aright But it is doing good that must shew that we are of God By their fruit ye shall know them Note Clergy Roman Cruelty by Inquisitions Prisons Ejecting true Ministers c. shews that they are not of God though they pretend Power Order Unity Faith as if it were for God and Truth 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men and of the truth it self yea and we also bear record and ye know that our record is true 12. Both common report and his own good works and our true Witness commend Demetrius 13 14. I had many things to write but I will not with ink and pen write unto thee But I trust I shall shortly see thee and we shall speak face to face Peace be to thee Our friends salute thee Greet the friends by name 13 14. Note Kind Remembrances and Greetings are suitable to Christian Friendship The General Epistle of JUDE most probably the Apostle 1. JUDE the servant of Jesus Christ and brother of James to them that are sanctified by God the Father and preserved in Jesus Christ and called 2. Mercy unto you and peace and love be multiplied 1 2. Note Men being judged of according to their professioââ all Christians are called sanctified persons 3. Beloved when I gave all diligence to write unto you of the common salvation it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints 3. Note 1. The common Salvation signifieth but tâaâ way to Salvation which all must go in that will be savâd God's high-way to Heaven Christ and his Gospel 2. The Apostles writing more against Hereticks and Jews than Heathens tells us that the Church hath more cause usually to defend the Truth against pretended Religious Zealots and Sects that are erroneous than against open Pagans who are not animated by so much blind Zeal against them therefore they know not the Churches case who fear none but pâophane Enemies 3. Though Love and Meekness may be predominant in Christians earnest contending for the Faith against corrâpting Hereticks is oft a duty But if this be pretended for odious Censures Excommunications Persecutions or dividing Contentions against Christians of the same Faith for their differences about lesser things and for tolerable imperfections or for doubting of unnecessary Opinions Ceremonies
Forms or Humane Canons it will be no cover for the sin 4. It is the Faith first delivered to the Churches by the Apostles that corrupters deprave and we must contend for and must be the Test of our several differences 5. Keep Faith and Religion sound among its Professors and it will overcome the World 4. For there are certain men crept in unawares who were before of old ordained to this condemnation ungodly men turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness and denying the only Lord God and our Lord Jesus Christ 4. For there are crept in by little and little as in the dark some men that Christ had before told us should ârise or God decreed to condemn for their sin ungodly men that though they did seem Christians have turned the Doctrine of God's Grace in Christ into a Doctrine and Practice of Lasciviousness and Licentiousness and denying Jeâus Christ who is the only Lord God and our Lord or the only God and our Saviour c. Note 1. One of Satan's chief ways against the Church and Religion is to corrupt it by Heresies 2. Corrupters creep secretly into the Church at unawares and do not openly bring in all at once 3. Though God ordain or decree no man's sin he both decreeth and foretelleth their condemnation for sin 4. It is ungodly mân that are usually the great corrupters of the Church and Doctrine 5. Libertinism looseness and sensuality are the usual dangerous ways of such corruptions as being the way most suitable to man's corrupt Nature and which will have most followers 5. I will therefore put you in remembrance though ye once knew this how that the Lord having saved the people out of the land of Egypt afterwards destroyed them that believed not 5. As the Israelites perished in the Wilderness for Unbelief after all their miraculous deliverances from Egypt so shall revolters perish notwithstanding their Baptism and fair beginnings 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate but left their own habitation he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day 6. And the Angels that stood not in their integrity but fell by sin God hath shut up as it were Prisoners in Chains though they go about all the Earth with temptations in certain expectations of fuller condemnation at the great day of Judgment 7. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah and the cities about them in like manner giving themselves over to fornication and going after strange flesh are set forth for an example suffering the vengeance of eternal fire 7. As Sodom c. were by fire from Heaven utterly destroyed by God's revenging Judgment 8. Likewise also these filthy dreamers defile the flesh despise dominion and speak evil of dignities 8. So these Hereticks dreaming of high Wisdom are turned to fleshly lusts and to despise Government and speak contemptuously or reproachfully of Superiors as if Christ hath freed men from Humane Rule and made all equal and all things lawful when yet they deny even Christ himself in some Essentials of his Person or Office 9. Yet Michael the archangel when contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses durst not bring against him a railing accusation but said the Lord rebuke thee 9. Yet Michael the chief Angel contending with a Principal Devil about the rebuilding of the Jewish Temple Zech. 3. durst not bring railing accusation but appealed to God Note 1. There are differences and superiorities among the Angels and Devils It seems by Dan. 10.13 21. that Angels have their several earthly Provinces in charge and that Michael was Prince of the Jews 2. The badness and vanity of Malignants will not justifie railing accusation against them when it may not be used against Devils yet their evil must be detected that it may be frustrated 3. By the Body of Moses some understand his buried Body which Satan would have idolized and others his Body in the Basket which Satan would have had drowned But by Zech. 3. it is more like to be the Temple Law and Jewish Policy called the Body of Moses as the Church is called the Body of Christ 10. But these speak evil of those things which they know not but what they know naturally as brute beasts in those things they corrupt themselves 10. But these pretending to know what they do not speak evil of the things which they know not being proud and ignorant of their ignorance but what natural sense or reasonableness constraineth them to know their lust prevaileth against it and they live in debauchery as if they knew it not to be evil Note It 's the common mark of erroneous men to be confident where they mistake and to censure and speak evil fiercely of that which they never understood and to sin against that knowledge which they have or easily might have 11. Wo unto them for they have gone in the way of Cain and ran greedily after the errour of Balaam for reward and perished in the gain-saying of Core 11. Woe to them for they have imitated Cain in offering God a faithless Sacrifice and envying and persecuting them that do better And they are covetous worldlings that like Balaam would do evil for reward or gain And they have imitated Core in opposing Moses and Aaron Magistrates and Apostles and shall perish as they did 12. These are spots in your feasts of charity when they feast with you feeding themselves without fear clouds they are without water carried about of winds trees whose fruit withereth without fruit twice dead plucked up by the roots 12. These are the disgrace of your Love-feasts and Communion which they turn into a Sensual Feast not fearing prophanation of excess Hypocrites like empty Clouds that water not the Earth but carried about with the winds of worldly Interest or Seduction like fruitless Trees twice dead and rooted up by Apostasie from their first profession Note It is a wonder that the Apostle no more reproveth them for admitting such to their Communion as it seemeth by these words they did 13. Raging waves of the sea foming out their own shame wandring stars to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever 13. Unquiet fierce and raging persons who while they pour out ill words of others do but foam out their own shame Teachers they will needs be as Stars to the Churches but they are but Erratick Stars or Comets that shall end in endless darkness to themselves while they boast of Light to others 14. And Enoch also the seventh from Adam prophesied of these saying Behold the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his saints 15. To execute judgment upon all and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him 14 15. Note 1. It 's like this Prophecy of Henoch was received by Tradition 2. This description sure is not of the
destruction of Jerusalem but of the great day of the Lord terrible to all the wicked and the malignant Adversaries of Godliness 16. These are murmurers complainers walking after their own lusts and their mouth speaketh great swelling words having mens persons in admiration because of advantage 16. These are men that swell and murmure and complain against Government and all that cross their Opinions or Lusts after which they walk and they use big and boasting words as men that were more knowing than all others in Philosophical Fancies and the Orders of Angels and Ages and Things above and of Christian Liberty c. and they extol the men for advantage of themselves and of their Sect who are their Leaders and chief Favourers 17. But beloved remember ye the words which were spoken before of the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ 18. How that they told you there should be mockers in the last time who should walk after their own ungodly lusts 17 18. But remember the words which Peter and other Apostles have spoken heretofore that told you such men should come and keep to the first Doctrine of the Apostles 19. These be they who separate themselves sensual having not the spirit 19. These separate themselves into a distinct Sect as if they were above the Apostolical Churches but their actions shew that they are sensual carnal men not at all sanctified and guided by God's Spirit as the faithful be 20. But ye beloved building up your selves on your most holy faith praying in the holy Ghost 21. Keep your selves in the love of God looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life 20 21. But ye Beloved must be quite other men from these they build sensuality temporizing and separation upon Errour and proud self-conceit But you must build up your selves and one another in Holiness upon your Divine and most holy Faith They are sensual having not the Spirit You must as men in whom God's Spirit dwells and rules pray in the Holy Ghost even with those holy and fervent desires which the Spirit of God exciteth in you They are revolted from true Faith and Love You must by God's Spirit keep your selves in unfeigned Love to God and to his Truth and one another waiting in Faith and Hope for Eternal Life by God's Mercy in Christ 22. And of some have compassion making a difference 23. And others save with fear pulling them out of the fire hating even the garment spotted by the flesh 22 23. And as to your dealing with such erroneous men it must be differently as they differ even tenderly and compassionately with some and with others you must deal more fervently and sharply as with Lot in Sodom or men in a house that is on fire whose death if not quickly prevented you must fear and therefore be importunate with them But seek to save them all and not to use any violent or hurtful course And your selves must hate and avoid all degrees of filthiness and sensuality 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from falling and to present you faultless before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy 25. To the only wise God our Saviour be glory and majesty dominion and power now and ever Amen 24 25. Now to him who is able in all temptations notwithstanding your own weakness to keep you stedfast in Faith and Holiness from falling into the snares of Heresie or Ungodliness and to present you faultless as being faithful and upright and your sins forgiven before the presence of his Glory at his coming that you may see him and stand before him with exceeding joy when the wicked are condemned I say to him the only God of Infinite Wisdom to our Saviour be Glory and Majesty and Dominion and Power now and ever so it will certainly be and such is the prayer of all the faithful The REVELATION of John the Divine CHAP. I. 1. THe revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants things which must shortly come to pass and he sent and signified it by his angel unto his servant John 1. Note 1. It is eminently called the Revelation as being by Vision and Prophetick notice an extraordinary Revelation of future things 2. Beza well observeth hence the Order of God's Revelation to his Church First God himself is the Fountain he revealeth it to our Mediator as Man who knoweth all things as God that according to his Office he may be the Light and Teacher to his Church Christ revealeth it to Angels the Holy Ghost and Angels reveal it to Apostles and Prophets they reveal and record it to the Church where all must learn it but specially Teachers to tell it to the People 3. It is things to come that are here revealed therefore I cannot receive those two Learned mens Exposition who make it a History in a Prophetick style and say that most or very much of it was done before it was written 4. The word shortly made them expound almost the whole Book of things all fulfilled about Constantine's time or presently after Alaricus's sacking of Rome But shortly may signifie no more than 1. That these things will shortly be begun though not so quickly finished And 2. That a thousand years is with the Lord but as one day But I confess that so much as can be proved already done we must not feign to be yet to come 5. It is most like that this John was the Apostle but it 's not certain 2. Who bare record of the word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ and of all things that he saw 2 Who by this Writing truly telleth the Churches what Christ by his Angel told him as a faithful Witness of Christ and of all that he saw and heard in this Vision and Revelation some things that then were may be mentioned to introduce the Prophecy of things to come 3. Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear the words of this prophecie and keep those things which are written therein for the time is at hand 3. Note It is a desirable thing and an addition to that man's wisdom and happiness who understandeth this and all other Scripture Prophecies but this concludeth not that no other are blessed or that many attain that degree oâ happiness For I think I never knew one suâh But the necessary parts of Christianity which are in this Prophecy mixt with darker passages all must keep that will be blessed 2. The Time of their beginning was at hand and the End not far off 4. John to the seven churches in Asia Grace be unto you and peace from him which is and which was and which is to come and from the seven spirits which are before his throne 4. I John send you this holy Greeting and Benediction Grace and Peace the greatest blessings be to you from the Eternal God and those Angels whom he hath made your special Guardians Note 1. That it is Angels
a book called the Divine appointment of the Lords Day And it needs no confutation to those that are acquainted with Church History who know that this day hath been kept holy as of Apostolical ordination and practice by the universal Church ever since the Apostles daies the hereticks themselves consenting 2. Christ owned his own day and the suffering of his banished Solitary Servant by the Communication of these extraordinary Revelations and by the extasie of Spiritual influence 11. Saying I am Alpha and Omega the first and the last and what thou seest write in a book and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia unto Ephesus and unto Smyrna and unto Pergamos and unto Thyatira and unto Sardis and Philadelphia and unto Laodicea 11. N. 1. The first sentence is out of divers Greek Copies but is before spoken is the description of Christs Eternity 2. This was written by Christs Command 12. And I turned to see the voice that spake with me And being turned I saw seven golden Candlesticks 12. To see who that voice came from which I heard 13. And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt about the paps with a golden girdle 13. One in the shape of a man who was a representation of Christ in splendid clothing like Aarons Note Whether it was the Angel that thus represented Christ or Christ himself who assumed this appearing shape immediately is uncertain 14. His head and his hairs were white like wool as white as snow and his eyes were as a flame of fire 15. And his feet like unto fine brass as if they burned in a furnace and his voice as the sound of many waters 14 15 Christs apparition signifieth his Innocency Glory by whiteness his terrible majesty by his fiery eyes and feet and his dreadful voice to affect all with Reverence and his foes with terror 16. And he had in his right hand seven stars and out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged sword and his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength 16. And in his right hand were held seven Stars which signifie the Pastors of the seven Churches commissioned and upheld by him And a two-edged Sword from his mouth signified his Word sent forth with power to convert and save the Elect and to convince and condemn the obstinate rejecters And his countenance was glorious as the Sun in its clearest appearance 17. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead and he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me Fear not I am the first and the last 17. He laid on me his supporting hand of Love when his terrible Glory had cast me at his feet and bid me Not fear for his Glory is joyful to his Servants though terrible to his Enemies He is my Almighty Eternal God and my Hope 18. I am he that liveth and was dead and behold I am alive for evermore Amen and have the keys of hell and of death 18. I am Christ who was lately Incarnate on Earth and crucified for your sins and now live your King and Intercessor in glory and shall die no more And death and all separated Souls are in my power to be taken into Happiness or cast out 19. Write the things which thou hast seen and the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter 19. Write these Revelations for posterity which contain what thou seest and the Exposition of some things that already exist and the Prophecy of many things to come 20. The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand and the seven golden candlesticks The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches 20. Note It is a great Controversie what is meant by Angels here 1. Some say that the Prophetical phrase being primarily of proper Angels as the Guardians of the Churches yet as in their names intending the message to the Churches themselves so it is here spoken of and to the Churches but as denominated from their several Angels And this seemeth to me the most likely sense viz. To the whole Churches Pastors and People under the name of their Guardian Angels though blaming the Churches and not the Angels which should not seem strange to them who feign such good men as Timothy to be the Angels who were not guilty of the crimes here reproved Thus Augustine dâ Doctr. Christ lib. 3. c. 30. citeth and seemeth to like Tyconius's Exposition who supposeth the whole Church meant under the Angels name 2 Others suppose the Presbytery of each Church collectively governing them are called the Angels 3. Others think that only the Metropolitans are meant as Heads of Presbyters and other Bishops 4. Dr. Hammond thinks there were Sub-Presbyters in Scripture times and so that it is Metropolitans that are here meant but such as were but single Pastors of Congregations like a Parish-Pastor now that hath not so much as a Curate unâer him save Deacons but was Metropolitan over many Diocesses of such single Bishops I am far from believing 1. That any such Metropolitans were then settled 2. Or that such Churches had but one Pastor 3. Or that the single Bishop of a Metropolis was blamed for the faults of many Diocesses of Churches 4. Or that the Bishops of the excellent Primitive Churches were so quickly degenerate and guilty of the crimes here mentioned specially if Timothy was one And this Exposition too grosly slurs Episcopacy But if they were but single Pastors of single Churches the difference is no great moment What he speaketh of the Apostles intending so great a change afterward as Diocesans have made requireth proof CHAP. II. 1. UNto the angel of the church of Ephesus write These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks 1. To the Pastors and Flock of the Church of Ephesus meant by the name of their Angels These things saith Christ before described and commandeth me to write them Note 1. I believe not that Timothy was their Bishop in the ordinary sense as a fixed Pastor of that Church alone but that he in his Itinerant course described in Scripture doing the work of an Evangelist was there sometime and is therefore by the Ancients called their Bishop as Apostles were called Bishops for planting and taking care for many Churches when as there is not the least proof that they appropriated any Diocesses or Churches to each as their proper charge which other Apostles might not use the same Authority with or were fixed to any 2. I believe it yet less probable that Timothy was the Angel here accused of leaving and falling from his first Love 2. I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not bear them which are evil and thou hast tried them
which say they are apostles and are not and hast found them liars 2. Thy good works and great labour in the Gospel and thy patience in suffering for it are not unknown or disregarded by me And it is thy praise that thou dost not countenance nor tolerate among you the seducing Hereticks and wicked men and that those that have pretended Inspiration as sent of God thou hast tryed and rejected them as proved liars and false Apostles 3. And hast born and hast patience and for my names sake hast laboured and hast not fainted 3. Note Chrisâ loveth and praiseth that which is good in the Churches while he reproveth them for that which is evil 4. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first love 4. But for this I reprove thee that you have not that hearty servent Love to me and to one another which you had at the first and that you grow colder when you should grow better Note Even good people may fall into a more cold declining state by negligence 5. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent and do the first works or else I will come unto thee quickly and will remove thy candlestick out of his place except thou repent 5. Look back on thy first Love and Works and think whether it was not then better with thee and whether thou hadst any cause to decline Return to thy first works or el se I will shortly visit thee with the heavy punishment of taking the Ministry and Gospel from thee Note 1. Declinings from former Love and Duty are displeasing to God and tend to worse 2. It is a grievous punishment to have the Gospel and Ministry taken away either by Wars Devastations Persecutions Silencing and worst by wilful Expulsion 6. But this thou hast that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 6. It is commendable in thee that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans for I hate them Note It is lawful to distinguish such Hereticks as are not to be tolerated in Church-Communion by the names of their Leaders But this should not be done against tolerable differences as tending to divide those that should all unite in the Christian name 2. God hateth licentious Doctrines and Deeds and so must we 3. Whence these Nicolaitans had their name is not known certainly but doubtful Tradition in History tells us that Nicholas the Deacon Act. 6. had a beautiful Wife and he was blamed as jealous of her and that thereupon he brought her forth and bid who would take her to shew that he was above all fleshly lust and that some people misunderstanding him thence took occasion to plead for the lawfulness of Fornication The Heresie of these hateful Nicolaitans lay 1. In making light of Fornication 2. And in despising the Heathens Government as if Christian Liberty lay in being from under its power 3. And in teaching that to avoid suffering men might deny Christ with the mouth while the heart denyed him not 4. And that they might eat things offered to Idols so they despised the Idol in their hearts Paul Act. 20. had before told these Ephesians that grievous Wolves should enter and devour and that of their own selves men should arise speaking perverse things to draw Disciples after them And it seems thus warned they hated the Heresies And St. John himself lived in Asia and is said to die at Ephâsus who no doubt would warn them and was as above Timothy 7. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life which is in the midst of the paradise of God 7. Let all that hear or read these words of the Spirit to the Churches set their hearts to them with regard as of great and common importance To him that in the day of Tryal and Temptation doth overcome by being true to Christ and keeping his Innocency I will give a part in everlasting Happiness signified by the Tree of Life in Paradise Note 1. Striving without overcoming in Temptation so far as to keep our uprightness and faithfulness will not save men much less lazy wishes 2. Though Faith put us at first in a state of Righteousness and Life to those that survive Perseverance and Victory are conditions of Salvation 3. It seems that the sense of the Tree of Life in Paradise Gen. 3. Is here expounded to be Everlasting Life of Blessedness with God and so in the New Jerusalem after ch 21.22 8. And unto the angel of the church in Smyrna write These things saith the First and the Last which was dead and is alive 8. Note Christ is not barely named but described by Divine Properties to awe the Church with reverence to him and to resolve them to Trust him who can deliver and reward them 9. I know thy works and tribulation and poverty but thou art rich and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews and are not but are the synagogue of Satan 9. I know with approbation and praise thy labour and sufferings and worldly poverty but thou art rich in grace And I know that blasphemous Sect that tempt and reproach thee who by obtruding Moses's Law on the Churches or at least seem Jews to avoid their malice do trouble the Churches against Purity Unity and Peace and are Satans Synagogue as thus doing his work 10. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer behold the devil shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried and ye shall have tribulation ten days be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown of life 10. Fear not though thou must suffer and I foretel thee what thy sufferings will be But I will fully reward thee Note 1. Certainty of suffering may consist with the Conquest of cowardly fear 2. It is the Devil that imprisoneth and persecuteth Christ's Servants when his wicked Servants do it by his Temptation 3. Prisons and Persecutions are for the Tryal of the Faithful Our care therefore must be that we fall not in the Tryal 4. Ten days is a short time yet seemeth long to the flesh 5. The Crown of Life Everlasting is the sure reward of true Martyrdom and Perseverance in Tryal 11. He that hath an ear let him hear what the spirit saith unto the Churches He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death 11. These Warnings of the Spirit to the Chruches are recorded as of great Concernment for all It is they that overcome the Love of this Life and World even unto death if God call them to Martyrdom that shall escape that sorer second Death that after this Life will befall the Ungodly 12. And to the angel of the church in Pergamos write These things saith he which hath the sharp sword with two edges 12. To the Pastors and People of the Church of Pergamos noted by the word Angel
Christ âhat hath his dreadful Justice as well as saving Mercy sendeth this Message Note Once for all here note that Churches were then named from Cities because Proximity was needful to Communion And among Christians there should be so great Unity that they that live in one Proximity like our Parishes or Towns should always be of one Church unless the uncapable multitude force them to divide in one City into many Churches in which still Proximity should be observed or unless the great Corruption or Violence of any Church do necessitate any to congregate by themselves for their safety and duty For if the faults of a Church and any of its Members be but tolerable Weaknesses it should not break their Communion but they should bear with and receive each other But if they are intolerable for which God disowneth and forsaketh them or their Worship they are no true Churches and must be forsaken of all as no true particular Christians and must be cast out 13. I know thy works and where thou dwellest even where Satan's seat is and thou holdest fast my Name and hast not denied my faith even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr who was slain among you where Satan dwelleth 13. I know with Approbation all thy good Works and that thou dwellest where Satan ruleth in the Heathen multitude having there an Idol-Temple and Roman persecuting Powers and that yet thou hast held fast the Profession of Christianity and not denyed me in Persecution even in the days when Satan's Instruments murder'd my faithful Martyr Antipas Note We have no other certain History of Antipas and his Case but only the uncertain stories of Metaphrasles and the Menology No doubt but there were many Martyrs whose History is not come down to us But Christ hath honoured Antipas by this sacred Record The time of his suffering is unknown 14. But I have a few things against thee because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam who taught Balac to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel to eat things sacrificed unto idols and to commit fornication 14. Though all this Good be found in thee I am offended that thou so connivest at the Heresie of the false Teachers as to permit some of them in your Communion who as Balaam for Gain taught Balac how to ensnare the Israelites into sin by Women so they lay Snares and Temptations before men by teaching them that it is lawful to eat things offered to Idols and to commit Fornication Note Had not this Church tolerated these filthy Hereticks in their Communion Christ would not have blamed them for their meer Neighbourhood 15. So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans which thing I hate 15. And thou hast yet in thy Communion some that hold the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans which maketh light of Adulteries which is hateful to me Note Christ hateth all such false Doctrine as corrupteth Faith or Manners 16. Repent or else I will come unto thee quickly and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth 16. Repent of thy connivance at this wicked Sect and Doctrine and cast out them that will not be cured or else with the two-edged Sword which goeth out of my mouth I will shortly cut off these Hereticks and punish thee for bearing with them 17. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden manna and will give him a white stone and in the stone a new name written which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it 17. Let no man disregard what the Spirit saith to the Churches To him that overcometh the manifold Temptations of Persecutors false Teachers and fleshly lusts I will give the bread of life that hidden Manna which is laid up in the heavenly Sanctuary even Christ and his Spirit and in the grace of that Spirit I will give him a Pledge and Title to Eternal Life and that new Name and Nature Holiness and the Divine Image the evidence of right to the heavenly Inheritance whose Nature and Worth none rightly know but those who receive it Thus shall it be done to them whom I will honour 18. And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write These things saith the Son of God who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire and his feet are like fine brass 18. To the Church of Thyatira Pastors and People represented by their Angel hear and regard this message from the Son of God whose glory and dreadfulness was signified by his appearing âo me with Eyes like a flame and Feet shining as burnish't Brass 19. I know thy works and charity and service and faith and thy patience and thy works and the last to be more than the first 19. I know and commend thy good Works and Charity and Ministration to the Saints and thy Fidelity and constant Patience in Tryals and that thy last Works excel thy first 20. Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel which calleth her self a prophetess to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication and to eat things sacrificed unto idols 21. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 20. Note 1. Even a few faults in a laudable Church may be a provocation to the Justice of Christ 2. Suffering corrupt Doctrines and Seducers in a Church is a sin which Christ will not pass by Suffering was not opposite to Banishing Imprisoning Killing For the Church had no such power or command But it was forbearing that sharp Reproof Confutation and Excommunication which was the Churches duty 3. Whether there were really a Woman among them that promoted this wickedness by pretence of Prophetick Inspiration or whether by the Woman Jezabel be meant the whole Sect of Nicolaitans or Gnosticks is uncertain But it 's certain that the Heresie tolerated was the same as was before reproved and that Paul was put so oft to write against viz. Fornication and Idol-Sacrifices pleaded for as lawful for Christians to partake of so they kept their faith and hearts to God 4. Impenitence after God's Patience and Warnings ripeneth men for Judgment 22. Behold I will cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation except they repent of their deeds 23. And I will kill her children with death and all the churches shall know that I am he which searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give unto every one of you according to your works 22 23. Instead of a Bed of Lust I will cast her and all her seduced Sect into a Bed of great Tribulation except true Repentance and Reformation prevent it so that all the Churches shall see my heavy Plagues on them and shall know that I discern and hate and judge the most secret lusts and sins and will judge you
and all men according to your works Note Judging is either Justifying or Condemning and Executing accordingly Our first Justification which maketh us Just and so Accounts us is not according to any works strictly so called unless you will call it a work believingly to Accept a free gift Nor is our Justification in Judgment according to the works of the Law of Innocency or of Moses or any that can be thought to make the Reward not of Grace but of Debt But it is according to our performing the Covenant of Christianity made by Christ the condition of Salvation 24. But unto you I say and to the rest in Thyatira as many as have not this doctrine and which have not known the depths of Satan as they speak I will put upon you none other burden 25. But that which ye have already hold fast till I come 24 25. Note Some Copies have And and some leave it out If it be you and the rest it must mean you Pastors and the faithful People And this would shew that it is not One but Many Pastors that is meant by the Angel But if And be left out then the sense is All you of the Church that are not polluted with this filthy Doctrine which the pretenders to Wisdom call Profound Knowledge but is indeed the Depths of Satan I will put on you no new Doctrine nor Burden but charge you to hold fast that Apostolick Doctrine which you have received and wait in fidelity for my coming who will reward you 26. And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end to him will I give power over the nations 27. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I have received of my Father 26 27. This Promise is diveâsly expounded 1. Some think that it is not the same persons then living to whom it is made but those that in Constantine's time are found persevering shall then be advanced by him to honour and power Others think that it is to the same persons and meaneth buâ that they shall be made Bishops and convert many Heathens But all the Church could not be made Bishops and Bishops then were the greatest Sufferers and converting is not ruling and dashing them in pieces with an Iron Rod. The Phrase is fetcht from Psal 2. Others think that it is meant of the Heavenly power of faithful separated Souls and that after death the Saints joyn with Angels âs invisible Rulers of this World And others think that it is meant of a thousand years Reign on Earâh before the last Judgment And others think it is meant of the state after Judgment and that the Damned shall be as Slaves to the glorified Saints It is certain that it signifieth a triumphant glorious state in Heaven but the âest is dark to us I think it meaneth that they shall partake of Christ's Royal Power subserviently in their degree by which they shall now triumph over the World in faith and in time be delivered from men's Tyrannny and at Death initially and at Judgment fully shall with Christ judge the World of wicked Men and Angels which is here called Ruling them And it is not improbable that the miserable damned ones will be in some sort trod down by Christ and his Saints but how we yet know not By the Morning-Star seemeth meant Christ and his Spirit to shine on them in Glory 29. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 29. Let none take themselves to be unconcerned in Christ's Message to his Churches for it is recorded for our common use and nearly concerneth us all CHAP. III. 1. ANd unto the angel of the church in Sardis write These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God and the seven stars I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead 1. To the Angel that is the Pastors and People of the Church in Sardis Thus saith he who is the Lord of Angels and Ministers Note Though the Spirits before were named before Christ it was not as preferring them before him for he is here said to have them as he hath the Pastors I know what thou art and dost and that thou art reputed by men to be an excellent Church but thou art declined to a cold and decayed state even like to death Note Profession and outward Splendor make Churches and persons applauded that wanting the life and power of the Religion they profess are next to dead 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things which remain that are ready to die for I have not found thy works perfect before God 2. Be awakned from thy Self-flattery and Coldness and revive and exercise that Good which yet thou hast that it may be strengthned for I find much Hypocrisie and Formality in thee and not that Soundness Seriousâess and Zeal which God will require 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee 3. Remember what Doctrine my Apostles taught thee and hold fast that and receive no other Repent of thy Back-sliding for if thou do not awake and watch in holy Preparation I will come upon thee with my Judgments as a Thief cometh on men asleep when thou art most fearless and dost least expect me 4. Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments and they shall walk with me in white for they are worthy 4. Though the greater part of that Church be as dead in their declining some few there are yet in it who have kept their Innocency from Heresie Vice and Cowardly Shrinking and these shall have the honourable Reward of their Uprightness for they are worthy of it according to the Law of Grace which promiseth it to such alone Note Yet these few Names are not commanded to separate from the rest 5. He that overcometh the same shall be clothed in white raiment and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life but I will confess his name before my Father and before his angels 5. He that overcometh in this Life of Tryal shall be cloathed with the Glory which signifieth the Reward of Innocency and is the mark of Dignity and Honour for such then was White Raiment and I will own him openly before my Father and his Angels as one who is enrolled as a Denison of Heaven among the Elect of God Note If White Garments now be seemly for conquering Saints they are unmeet for them that are overcome by the World and the love of its Honour Wealth and Power and by fleshly Lusts 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches 7. And to the angel of the church in Philadelphia write These things saith he
the Grace of sincere Righteousness and Holiness that thou bear not the shame of Hypocrisie and halting between Heresie or Infidelity and saving Truth and for the Illumination of my Spirit to know the danger of Heresie and Hypocrisie 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and repent 19. If I forsake you not but shew my love to you it will be by chastening you to revive your Care and Zeal If therefore you love not Chastening prevent it by Zeal and Reformation 20. Behold I stand at the door and knock if any man hear my voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me 20. I have my time of offering Mercy and desiring you to entertain it And if any man hear and obey this Call I will come in by my Spirit and take habitual Possession of him and have spiritual Communion with him and he with me Note Though it be not without the Grace of Christ that we open to him when he knocks and receive his offered special Grace yet in this he layeth so much on Man as to make our Opening that is our Accepting-Faith the Condition of his Entring for a fixed Habitation by habitual Love and Holiness On which account Divines use to say that Faith and Repentance wrought first in Conversion are the Conditions or Qualifications for consequent Justification and Sanctification 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne 21. To him that overcometh all the Temptations of this Life so far as to keep his sincere Faith Love and Obedience to the End I will give a Participation in my Kingdom Power and Glory even as I obtained my Glory by overcoming Satan and the World Note This expoundeth what is meant before by Ruling the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 22. Note Let every man that hath an Ear and Heart lay close to heart these Reproofs Warnings and Promises of Christ to these seven Churches for it concerneth them all Again note that notwithstanding all Christ's Reproofs and Threatnings to many of these Churches he biddeth no one separate from them CHAP. IV. 1. AFter this I looked and behold a door was opened in heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said Come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. After this the Vision that I further saw was as if a Door had been opened into Heaven c. Note 1. Not that Heaven hath a Door but the Vision was to be suited to the Capacity of a Soul in Flesh 2. The Notices which advance Man's Understanding on Earth come all from Heaven 2. And thither must we look and seek if we will know the things of God 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a throne was set in heaven and one sat on the throne 2. And immediately I was in an Extasie the Spirit acting me as above the Body And God revealing things according to my Capacity I thought I saw a Throne the Seat of Royal Glorious Majesty and a Royal Person sat on the Throne 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone and there was a rain-bow round about the throne in sight like unto an emerald 3. And the Power and Glory of him that sat on the Throne was represented to me as by the similitude of precious Stones a Jasper and a Sardine And his Glory and faithful keeping of his Covenant was represented to me by the Appearance of a Rain bow like an Emerald in colour round about the Throne 4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 4. Note The Apparition being made to him that was a Jew was a Representation of the Jewish Camp in âhe Wilderness with the Tabernacle in the midst ââcording to which also the Temple-Worship was âââmed to bear some similitude And the Christian-Assemblies had some resemblance to that Some think it relateth to the Church at Jerusalem which had say they twenty four Elders say some twelve Apostles and twelve Elders others that it is to the Bishop of Jerusalem and four and twenty City-Bishops of Judea who use to sit in Council with him who yet saith Dr. H. were then but the sole Pastors of single Assemblies without any other Elders under them but were after to have such Others think it intimateth that all Churches should unite in such Synods as consist of twelve Teaching Elders and twelve Ruling Elders that are not Teachers Rather all Churches and Pastors are signified by twenty four But all these are but mens unproved thoughts save only that in general the Vision appeared in resemblance of such an Assembly as is here described And it clearly intimateth 1. That the Elders have a proper Dignity and Honour and Power signified by their Seals and White Rayment and Crowns of Gold I would not have ignorant proud Lads that can but get a Lay-Patron to present them to a Benefice where they may live in the guilt of betraying Souls to call themselves these Elders nor to feign in White Rayment that they have Crowns of Gold 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 5. Note 1. The Glory and Terrour of the heavenly Apparition is thus expressed From the similitude of the Temple-Worship and more fully of the Church-Worship and Sacred Assemblies whence must proceed the Light of Doctrine the Thunder of Reproof and just Censures and the Voices of common Consent and Praises to God Whether it signifie the scorching Lightnings and Thunderingâ Excommunications of Lay-Chancellors Officials Surrogates Commissaries c. that use an absent Bishop's name over not one Parish only but many score or hundred Parish-Churches I leave to the Arguments of the Affirmers 2. The seven Lamps are expounded of the seven Spirits of God relating as some suppose to the Lamps which were continually to burn before the Tabernacle Exod. 17.20 and after before the Temple And as others think to the seven Deacons at Jerusalem Others think it is the seven Guardian Angels of the Asian Churches to whom John specially directeth all this Book though for the use of all others But of this and other such passages the great doubt is whether really there be not in the Spiritual World which John saw such things as he describeth and the Institutions about Tabernacle Temple and Church-Assembles be not formed to some resemblance of these Or whether all be spoken only of the things below of
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and
this is only of the Subversion of Judea Others because that was done already that it was the Overthrow of the Heathen Powers by Constantine Others that it was the shaking of the Empire by the Goths And others that it is the last Dissolution of the World 15. And the kings of the earth and the great men and the rich men and the chief captains and the mighty men and every bond-man and every free-man hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains 16. And said to the mountains and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb 17. For the great day of his wrath is come and who shall be able to stand 15 16 17. Note 1. If this was meant of the Ruin of the Jews it was indeed exceeding dreadful and dreadful have God's Executions since been on Heathens and other Enemies of Christ Note 2. Greatness nor Numbers will save none from Misery and Terror when the day of God's revenging Justice is come which they would not before believe Any sort of hope of Deliverance would be then welcome but all help will fail and all hopes will be in vain to them that know not the day of Grace Proud men are able now to oppress the Innocent to scorn the Faithful and to domineer in the Ruins and Blood of Saints calumniating them as the vilest Malefactors But wicked Princes Lords and Judges and bloody Soldiers will then all cry out The great day of his Wrath is come and who is able to stand CHAP. VII 1. ANd after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth holding the four winds of the earth that the wind should not blow on the earth nor on the sea nor on any tree 1. God's Decree for the suspending of his dreadful Executions specially on Judea was declared to me by the Apparition of four Angels standing on the four corners of the Earth who were to hold the four Winds from blowing to the hurt of any Creature Note 1. The Winds are called four according to popular Opinion Note 2. By this it is not unlikely that the four Beasts are so numbred with respect to the four Quarters of the Earth signifying the Executioners of Providence 2. And I saw another angel ascending from the east having the seal of the living God and he cryed with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea 3. Saying Hurt not the earth neither the sea nor the trees till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads 2. Note 1. The East where the Sun riseth is noted in Prophesies as the way whence we are to expect our Blessings from Christ the Rising Sun whence came the old Ceremony of worshipping in the Chruch only towards the East 2. The Seal of God is his gracious sealed Commission 3. The lowd Voice and Cry signifieth God's great care to preserve the Faithful 4. The Seal in the Fore-head is God's Notification of those whom he will preserve In Ezek. 9.4 it is as by the Letter Tau But the Text seemeth to mean no more than that God made known to the destroying Angels every one that was to be preserved 4. And I heard the number of them which were sealed and there were sealed an hundred and forty and four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel 5. Of the tribe of Judah were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand 6. Of the tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Nephthali were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Manasses were sealed twelve thousand 7. Of the tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand 8. Of the tribe of Zebulon were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve thousand Of the tribe of Benjamin were sealed twelve thousand 4 5 6 7 8. All these were to be preserved from the Destruction coming Note 1. Not that there were just twelve thousand of each Tribe but that the number was great in it self though small as to the number of them that perished 2. Joseph is put for Ephraim and Dan is left out some think the Tribe being almost worn out or for what other reason is unknown 9. After this I beheld and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kindreds and people and tongues stood before the throne and before the Lamb clothed with white robes and palms in their hands 9. And it was not only the believing Jews that were to be preserved but the Gentile Christians in a multitude innumerable who worship God joyfully in holy Assemblies celebrating honourably the Praises of Christ represented by their Spirits magnifying God and the Lamb joyfully in Heaven 10. And cryed with a loud voice saying Salvation to our God which sitteth on the throne and unto the Lamb. 10. They praised God and their Redeemer as the Author of Salvation Note The Hereticks of those times as such do now accused these great Multitudes and separated from them as unworthy of their Communion while they were unworthy of Church-Communion themselves 11. And all the angels stood round about the throne and about the elders and the four beasts and fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God 12. Saying Amen blessing and glory and wisdom and thanksgiving and honour and power and might be unto our God for ever and ever Amen 11 12. And I saw the multitude of Believers or Ministers represented by all the Angels joyning with the four living Wights and with the twenty four Elders who represented the Church of the Christian Jews celebrating the Praises of God and the Lamb ascribing to him everlasting Blessing Glory c. 13. And one of the elders answered saying unto me What are these which are arayed in white robes and whence came they 14. And I said unto him Sir thou knowest And he said to me These are they which came out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb. 13 14. And one of the Elders in order to inform me asked me whether I knew what those were that stood arrayed in White And I told him that I knew not but desired him who knew to tell me And he told me that they were such as had suffered great Tribulation for Christ and were now accepted as righteous before him through the Merits of his Blood and were dignified by him 15. Therefore are they before the throne of God and serve him day and night in his temple and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them 16. They shall hunger no more neither thirst any more neither shall the sun light on
them nor any heat 15 16. Note It is not the least difficulty in this Book to know when it speaketh really of what is done in Heaven and when of what is done on Earth and when of both This Text seemeth to speak chiefly of what is really done in Heaven To expound it only of the Liberty that came to the Christians after the Destruction of Jerusalem is improbable when the ten Persecutions succeeded To expound it of the Advancement of the Church by Constantine must make it to speak only of the Species of Christians that formerly suffered and of no individual persons but those that were then alive and is hardly believed by them that believe the reported Voice from Heaven Hodié venenum funditur in Ecclesiam and that know how quickly Papacy and Church-Corruption sprang out of it And yet to exclude all inferior Church-mercies from this Vision seemeth also unsafe 17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes 17. The Churches on Earth shall have some Times of quiet Assembling and learning of Christ and his Ministers the pure Word of Life and Religion shall flourish and God shall give them some Respite and Intermission or Ease from Persecution under Vespasian and Titus But this is but a small Fore-tast of the heavenly Glory wherein these words shall be fulfilled where indeed they shall go out of God's Temple no more and shall have all Tears wiped away CHAP. VIII 1. ANd when he had opened the seventh seal there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour 1. There was a little space after the opening of the seventh Seal before I saw or heard the Revelation of it 2. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God and to them were given seven trumpets 2. Seven Angels were appointed to publish as by Trumpet the Judgments following Some think that the Temple-Worship is here described where the people without prayed in silence while the Priest within officiated and the Trumpets sounded Which the following words favour 3. And another angel came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne 3. Another Angel represented the High Priest whose Office was to offer Incense at the Altar and to offer up Prayers for the People To which use he had a Golden Censer and a Golden Altar to shew the honour of the Christian Ministry and Worship which is all accepted through Christ's Intercession 4. And the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's hand 4. And God received as grateful the Prayers of his People as offered by the Ministers and by Christ 5. And the angel took the censer and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the earth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings and an earthquake 5. And upon the Acceptance of the Saints Prayers followed the kindling of God's avenging Judgments on the Earth 6. And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound 6. Then did the Messengers of God's Judgments prepare to publish or sound them forth 7. The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood and they were cast upon the earth and the third part of trees was burnt up and all green grass was burnt up 7. And the Judgment published by the first Angel began with Destruction on the Countries such as usually accompany Wars which lay wast Land and Houses 8. And the second angel sounded and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea and the third part of the sea became blood 9. And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea and had life died and the third part of the ships were destroyed 8 9. That no place should escape the next degree of Judgment was represented by a Mountain of Fire cast into the Sea which turned the third part of the Sea into Blood c. signifying increased Wars and Bloodshed by Sea and Land The particular Signification Expositors are utterly disagreed in Dr. H. taketh it for the Bloodshed by Insurrections in Galilee Others for the Barbarians ruining the Roman Empire Others for Heresies in the Church Others for the Bishops Strife for Superiority 10. And the third angel sounded and there fell a great star from heaven burning as it were a lamp and it fell upon the third part of the rivers and upon the fountains of waters 11. And the name of the star is called wormwood and the third part of the waters became wormwood and many men died of the waters because they were made bitter 10 11. And next the Jugdment was the infecting of the Rivers and Waters with mortal Bitterness by a Star from Heaven that was mortally bitter falling into them This signifieth the further extensive progress of the Punishment Some take this for the Fall of a great Captain of the Jews And some for one of their false seducing Prophets And some for the Fall of the Western Empire And some for Arrius Some for Pelagius Some for Mahomet and some for Hereticks in general 12. And the fourth angel sounded and the third part of the sun was smitten and the third part of the moon and the third part of the stars so as the third part of them was darkned and the day shone not for a third part of it and the night likewise 12. On the Sounding of the fourth Angel the progress of the Judgment was represented to me as the darkning of the third part of th Sun Moon and Stars signifying the fall of some great Powers Ecclesiastical or Civil Some expound it of Vespasians's destroying a third part of the Cities of Judea Some of the beginning of the Siege of Jerusalem Some of Totila's sacking of Rome Some of the Corruption of Prelacy before Popery Some of Arrianism Some of the general Corruption of the Church by Popery Lira takes the four Angels to be the four Hereticks as he doth the four Beasts to be the four Patriarchs 13. And I beheld and heard an angel flying thorow the midst of heaven saying with a loud voice Wo wo wo to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to sound 13. This punishment extended but to a third part But I heard an Angel flying in the midst of Heaven lowdly crying wo wo wo for the greater plagues that were yet to some Some expound this out of Josephus of one Jesus Son of Ananias that for many years before the siege went about pronouncing this wo Others divers other waies CHAP. IX 1 ANd the fifth angel sounded and I saw a
built for Jupiter and so continued three years and a half as Antiocbus prophaned it Dan. 7.25 Say others The outer Court and the City left to the Gentiles is that great part of the visible Church left under the Papacy to such gross Idolatry as that it hath but the name of Christian as âloathing restored Gentilâsme and is rejected of God Some take the 42 months literally for a certain time of three years and a half and some for uncertain time Christ was three years and a half in his ministeriall labour And this number is five times here recited Therefore like to be strictly meant Some old Fathers and some Papists understand it strictly of the reign of an Antichrist which they think is yet to come some of the time of the Papal reign which they say will be 1260 years beginning between 365. and 455. and ending between 1625 and 1715 in which space Babylon will fall Others state the time differently 3. And I will give power unto my two witnesses and they shall prophesie a thousand two hundred and threescore days clothed in sackcloth 3. Note There is great diversity of opinions who these witnesses are And yet most Protestants think that their time is past or the most of it and this prophecy fullfilled And Prophecies use to be plain when they are fulfilled Some new men say that they were the two Churches in Jerusalem of the Jewish and the Greek Language and their two Bishops who preached all that time against the sins of Jews and Gentiles For they think that the Jews and Greeks not understanding the same Language had in Jerusalem Antioch Rome Alexandria and other great Cities two Churches and Bishops Others that the two witnesses are Enoch and Elias that shall come when Antichrist cometh Others that they are the Old and New Testament which the Papacy shall oppose or as others the Preachers of the Old and New Testament named two because but sew but yet enough to promote the Reformation Brightman saith It is the Scriptures and the Assemblies of the Faithful Others that it is the Godly Magistracy and Ministry which the Papacy will cast down Others that God will hereafter send two with the Spirit of Enoch and Elias in whom all this shall be literally fulfilled Others that it is the Martyrs that have in several times opposed Popery to the death Called two in allusion to many old couples of Witnesses Moses and Aaron Caltb and Joshua Ezra and Nehemiah Haggai and Zachary Zerubbabel and Joshua to which Zech. 4.11 this Text specially relateth Moses and Elias on the Mount c. Clothed in Sackcloth is doing their Office in a time of great affliction And all this some think may be applied to divers couples that God hath used in divers times and parts of his Church As to the Waldenses and Albigenses to John Hus and Jerome of Prague to John Frederick Duke of Saxony and Philip Landgrave of Hassia long imprisoned by Charles the fifth and after delivered to the Lutherans and the reformed to King Edward 6. and his Uncle Protector Duke of Somerset c. Even as Christ sent out his Disciples by two and two Paul and Barnabas c. Lira's conceit that Silverius and Mennas were the two witnesses against the Eutychians is vain 4. These are the two olive-trees and the two candlesticks standing before the God of the earth 4. These are resembled to the two mentioned Zech. 4. These are as Olive Branches that empty themselves into the Lamps even the Servants of the Lord of the World for his Church 5. And if any man will hurt them fire proceedeth out of their mouth and devoureth their enemies and if any man will hurt them he must in this manner be killed 5. If any will persecute or silence them God will revenge their cause it refers to Elias that brought down fire from Heaven to destroy the Captains and their fifties 2. Kings 1.10 and to Moses Num. 16. Or say others The word in their mouths shall be as fire against all false Doctrines and Corruptions 6. These have power to shut heaven that it rain not in the days of their prophecy and have power over waters to turn them to blood and to smite the earth with all plagues as often as they will 6. And the Power that God gave their Ministry and reforming endeavours and the revenge that God will use against their persecutors were expressed to me as resembling Elias whose prayer stopt the rain for three years and a half and the plagues which God by Moses inflicted on Egypt Christ intimating this Matth. 17. When Moses the chief Law-giver and Elias the chief Prophet were the two great witnesses of his Glory And it is notable that Godly Magistrates and Godly Ministers have usually prospered together and fallen together and Magistracy and Ministry been together corrupted 7. And when they shall have finished their testimony the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit shall make war against them and shall overcome them and kill them 8. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great City which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt where also our Lord was crucified 7 8. Note Christs witnesses Holy Magistrates and Ministers shall be marvellously preserved till they have finished their Testimony and they have done their work And then they may be destroyed by the Servants of the Devil and exposed to common scorn and perhaps be denyed buryall in the places where they preach't and were wonderfully blest and their enemies punished And this will seem to carnal men to be Gods disowning them and all that they did But the same sort of Men shall be raised again revive their work with more success and again silence the deluded insulting enemies These words where our Lord was crucified seem to favour their Exposition who apply all this to Jerusalem But most Protestants take it for the Roman state of Papal corruption And some by their carcasses say is meant the dead carcass of the Scripture or Religion or Assemblies which only is left among them But it seemeth to me to mean persons And whether the same thing as this killing and reviving the witnesses may not be done at Jerusalem and elsewhere again and again in several ages the Church having had its daies and night I yet know not 9. And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies three days and an half and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves 9. Say some They shall literally be cast out inhumanely unburyed say others They shall be politically slain deposed silenced imprisoned and cast by as dead and useless And not only their persecuting enemies but the deluded rabble and people shall see their oppression and insult over them and not suffer them to be restored or honoured 10. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them and make merry and shall send gifts one to
another because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth 10. The enemies of the Church and the ungodly rabble shall triumph and rejoice together in their revenge and conquest of these Prophets and that in the revengeful sense of their own suffering by them whose preaching was a torment to them who by Godly Magistrates also had been punished or restrained from their sin Note 1. Oh how madly do the wicked rejoice for their victory against the men that would have saved them 2. One of the great causes of the violence of Silencers and Persecutors is the remembrance of their own sufferings by godly Magistrates and Ministers by Punishments and Reformation 11. And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them and they stood upon their feet and great fear fell upon them which saw them 11. Either the same men or men of the same Spirit and Office were restored to the same Power and Works to the great wonder of good men and the great consternation of the bad 12. And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them Come up hither And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud and their enemies beheld them 12. The Voice of Christ say some of the chief Rulers say others Come up hither that is say some to Heaven as the reward of their former Service as Christ ascended in a cloud and as Moses was called away and buried by God and Elias carried up Moses not seeing what Joshua must see and Elias being only translated from a wicked Generation before Jehu executed God's Judgments on them so Magistrates and Ministers that do great things for the Church are usually taken up to Heaven before they see the desired issue which is left to their Successors Not David but Solomon must build the Temple Or as others come up into a state of greater prosperity and peace which is as a Heaven in comparison of their Persecution Or as most Protestants come now into the desired state of the visible Church reformed from Popery and Impiety Their advancement convânced some and terrified others of their Adversaries 13. And the same hour was there a great earthquake and the tenth part of the City fell and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand and the remnant were affrighted and gave glory to the God of heaven 13. Say some Adrian rooted out those Jews that did not turn Christians and set up the Image of a Swine at the Gate to put them in despair upon which the rest turned Christians and glorified God Say others nine parts of Rome were destroyed before and under the Papacy only the tenth part of old Rome was left and that fell by this Earthquake Say others the first stirs by Preaching Disputing and War about Religion quickly cast down the tenth part of the Roman Church and then many others turned Protestants Some think it was the fall of old Heathen Rome and some think that the killing of the Witnesses by Papal Cruelty is yet to come and that Popery shall be restored a few years and then fall for ever It seems to relate to the case of Elijah and Eliâha after whose time the House of Ahab dreadfully fell by Jehu 14. The second wo is past and behold the third wo cometh quickly 14. Note Thus far some think that the Revelation shewed John nothing but what was done many years before and visible to all men there that is that all was but the destruction of the Jews and that of these three last Woes the first was by the Zealots the second by Titus in which saith Josephus eleven hundred thousand persons were killed by Sword and Famine besides the Captives carried away The third by Adrian when the Faction of Barchochiba was cast out of Jerusalem and were pursued in which some say five hundred thousand were killed some say eight hundred thousand and some twelve hundred thousand Others say that all the Woes respected later times 15 And the seventh angel sounded and there were great voices in heaven saying The kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall reign for ever and ever 15. The foresaid new Expositors take this for the Triumph of the Church for the Jews destruction and the ceasing of their Persecution and the uniting of the Jew and Gentile Christians in one Church at Jerusalem where Adrian gave them that freedom by which they prospered Others think that this Verse speaketh of the Christian Emperours owning Christianity and putting down Heathenism Others think it speaks of the great Success of the Reformation against Popery Others think it speaks of Christ's thousand years Reign And others think it speaketh of the last Judgment I see not why we may not take it for the flourishing of the Gospel in the Catholick Church begun when Persecution abated but most notably promoted by Constantine 16. And the four and twenty elders which sat before God on their seats fell upon their faces and worshipped God 17. Saying We give thee thanks O Lord God almighty which art and wast and art to come because thou hast taken to thee thy great power and hast reigned 18. And the nations were angry and thy wrath is come and the time of the dead that they should be judged and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets and to the saints and them that fear thy name small and great and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth 16 17 18. The twenty four Bishops of Judea say some Rather the Ministers of the Catholick Church represented by four and twenty Elders in the Vision or the whole Church say others And those in Heaven say others The Reign mentioned is variously expounded as aforesaid 1. As against the Jews 2. As against the Heathen Emperors 3. As against the Pope by the Reformation 4. As of the Fall of Mahometanism and the Turkish Empire 5. As of the Millenium and the Resurrection and Judgment that shall be then 6. As of the last Judgment 19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament and there were lightnings and voices and thundrings and an earth-quake and great hail 19. The Vision of the opened Temple in Heaven signifieth the Freedom given to the Gospel against Persecutors and Corrupters and the pure Preaching and Profession of it and God's owning his Covenant and Church by his eminent Blessing and the Lightnings c. signifie the great Manifestation of Christ's Power for his Church in the Commotions and Changes in the World and his Judgments on their Enemies as followeth But in what Instances and Periods of Time Expositors differ as aforesaid CHAP. XII 1. ANd there appeared a great wonder in heaven a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under her feet and upon her head a crown of twelve stars 1. Some Popes and their Flatterers have said that by the
Woman in Heaven is meant the Pope and Church of Rome in its Power and by the Sun is meant their spiritual Power as Key-bearers of Heaven and by the Moon is meant all Princes Secular Power as under the feet of the Papal Church at least in order to the ends of the spiritual Power by which he may if they deserve it excommunicate and depose them By others is understood the Christian Church now raised to Honour and flourishing in Grace and Wisdom and having worldly Prosperity as a lower part of her Blessing or say others trampling on Wealth and worldly things with a holy Contempt And known by this Ensign of Honour that the twelve Apostles were its Founders under Christ and that still they hold fast the Apostolical Doctrine and depart not from it by humane deprivations or by heretical Seduction and Corruption This is a Crown of Glory to the pure Church being not yet seduced from Christian Apostolick Simplicity 2. And she being with child cried travailing in birth and pained to be delivered 2. She laboured with earnest desire to propagate Christianity through the World Some refer this to the Jewish Church desiring Christ's Nativity but most to the labour of Ministers to spread the Gospel and some specially to the Conversion of the Roman Empire 3. And there appeared another wonder in heaven and behold a great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns and seven crowns upon his heads 3. The Devil appeared in the shape of a great red Dragon specially Mars whom the Heathen Romans took for their special God His seven Heads and Crowns signifie his great Power especially at Rome the City that had seven Hills and ruled in the Earth and the ten Horns are the Kingdoms or Provinces of the Roman Empire 4. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven and did cast them to the earth and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered for to devour her child as soon as it was born 4. By his Tail say many is meant his Subtilty by Hereticks he corrupted a third part of Christians which saith Dr. H. was by Simon Magus and the Gnosticks Say others by all the Swarm of Heresies Lira saith All this is spoken of the War of Cosroe King of Persia against the Christians Most Protestants say it is meant of the Roman persecuting Emperors Successes acted by Satan who sought to extirpate Christianity 5. And she brought forth a man-child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron and her child was caught up unto God and to his throne 5. This Child say some was Christ others say Constantine most say the Church as prosperous which in Constantine's time was to be advanced to Power and prevail against Heathenism both by the Word and by the Sword Or that Christ by the Church was thus to rule Or as others the Martyrs taken up to God triumphed by suffering and furthered the Glory of the Church Others think it meaneth that in the days of the honest Heathen Emperors Alexander Severus Philip Arabs Constantius Chlorus c. the Church travailed as in the pains of Child-birth but was to suffer with patience as in the Wilderness till Decius Dioclesian Max. Hercul Maxentius and Licinius had done persecuting and then it was delivered by Constantine to an advanced free Church-state 6. And the woman fled into the wilderness where she hath a place prepared of God that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days 6. Say some the Church throughout the Empire persecuted by Nero for three Years and a half was put to worship God in Obscurity and as in Flight But Nero's Persecution was before John wrote this if under Domitian Others more probably refer it to the later Roman Persecutions under which God kept his Church till its Deliverance And some understand it of Antichrist's driving the pure Church as into a Wilderness 7. And there was war in heaven Michael and his angels fought against the dragon and the dragon fought and his angels 8. And prevailed not neither was their place found any more in heaven 7 8. Some expound this of the Conflict at Rome between Simon Magus and Simon Peter long before John wrote this if the story be true Others more probably say it represents the Churches Persecution by the Heathen Emperors especially Dioclesian Maxentius Licinius c. and their final Overthrow by Constantine by a War in Heaven of which this was the Effect By Michael some mean Christ Others rather that Arch-angel mentioned Dan. 10. who was Guardian Prince over Israel and is now such to the Church And whether such have real War in the Air with Devils is doubtful But the casting out Devil-worship in the Empire is here meant as the Effect 9. And the great dragon was cast out that old serpent called the devil and Satan which deceiveth the whole world he was cast out into the earth and his angels were cast out with him 9. By the Similitude of casting down from Heaven to Earth is signified that Satan and Idolaters were cast out of Power and Honour in the World as Earth is opposed to the Church and Empire 10. And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven Now is come salvation and strength and the kingdom of our God and the power of his Christ for the accuser of our brethren is cast down which accused them before our God day and night 10. The Church Triumphant and Militant glorifies God for this wonderful Change which shewed his strength for the setting up his Kingdom and the Exercise of Christ's Power and the Salvation of Men by conquering the Devil and the Heathens Note 1. If Christian Kingdoms be so honourable and called the Kingdoms of God and the Power of Christ and the Fall of Devils let them better consider it that cry them down under the name of National Churches and would have Churches to be only some gathered out of the multitude 2. Quest Why doth Satan accuse Saints day and night to God who never receiveth his false Accusations Ans 1. He hath too many true Accusations against them 2. He sheweth his Malice though without Success 3. He accuseth them by Slanderers and false Witnesses to the Rulers of the World and to the People to keep them in hatred of Faith and Godliness 11. And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb and by the word of their testimony and they loved not their lives unto the death 11. Not only Christ but the Faithful under him conquer Satan and Heathens and all the Churches Enemies 1. By the Blood of Christ whose Sufferings trusted to are the Merit of their Successes 2. By the Word of God preached pleaded and witnessed by them 3. By their Sufferings and Martyrdoms 12. Therefore rejoyce ye heavens and ye that dwell in them wo to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea for the devil is come down unto you having great
wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time 12. Lira thought that this was Cosrot King of Persia who being conquered by Heraclius gave the Church great cause of Joy but wofully oppressed his own Subjects though being old he had not long to do it Dr. H. saith It was the Churches ioy the Devils rage for the Overthrow of Simon Magus and that now he fore-saw the Fall of his Kingdom he set on foot Nero's Persecution Others That the Empire turning Christians the Devil raged by Julian Valens and such others for a little while both against Laity and Clergy Some think that it is properly those in Heaven that rejoyce Others that it is the Church on Earth Others that it is both And some say It is upon the Approach of the Millenium after the Fall of Antichrist Note 1. To be delivered from Satan and see his Kingdom fall is matter of great joy 2. If Satan rage because he knoweth that his time is short how much should we be quickened to Diligence and Hope when we all know that our time on Earth is short 13. And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man-child 13. Saith Lira when Cosroe saw that he was conquered by Heraclius he persecuted the Christians in his own Dominions whom Heraclius relieved by two Armies Saith Dr. H. When Satan saw that he was conquered in Simon Magus he stirred up Rome against the Christians Say others more probably when Satan saw that vigilant Pastors had defeated his Religious Frauds by Hereticks he turned to the way of Violence by Persecutors first Heathens then Arrians Some say This containeth all the time from Anno 310. to 606. And others That it is his Rage against the Reformation since c. 14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle that she might fly into the wilderness into her place where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time from the face of the serpent 14. Christians driven from Rome by Heathenish Persecution say some or after by Papal say others fled up and down into Villages and remote Countries called a Wilderness where God provided for them till that Storm was past As the Waldenses and such others 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood 15. The Flood saith Lira was by Cosroe saith Dr. H. by Nero and after by Domitian and others say others it was by all the Heathen Persecutions say others by the Goths and the invading Barbarians say others by Heresies and say others by Popery 16. And the earth helped the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth 16. Say some The Persecution was diverted from the Christians by the Insurrections of the Infidel Jews and their Suppression Say others The Roman wicked Emperors were diverted by the Goths from mischief Say others The Arrian Goths were conquered even by bad Emperors Say others the Prevalency of Truth made even carnal Bishops in Councils help the Church Say others The visible Church consisteth of many bad worldly Men who for conjunct-Interest help the Faithful 17. And the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the remnant of her seed which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ 17. Some say this is Domitian and Trajan's Persecution Others that it was the Arrians when Satan saw he was dispossest of Heathen Rome Others that it is his setting up the Papacy as it persecuted particular Christians for not corrupting Religion Note There is no hope of a desirable Peace with Satan or Diabolists while such through Christians must study as much as in them lieth to live peaceably with all Men and specially study Love and Peace among themselves The Devil will not lay down his War against Christ till he be cast down and bound but the Members of Christ's Body should not war against each other The poor Albigensâs c. were first by Dioclesian driven into a barren mountainous Country and after murdered by Popes and Papists CHAP. XIII 1. ANd I stood upon the sand of the sea and saw a beast rise up out of the sea having seven heads and ten horns and upon his horns ten crowns and upon his heads the name of blasphemy 1. Most of the olâ Fathers expounded this of an Antichrist that should come toward the end of the World Some Papists take it to be the second Cosroe that succeeded his Father in Persia Others take the Beast to be the state of the Heathen Religion at Rome the seven Heads signifying either seven Emperors or the seven Hills and the ten Horns and the Crowns the Consederate Kingdoms and the name of Blasphemy the Titles of Rome called A Goddess and the eternal City with its Idolatrous Profession Others take the two Beasts here to be but one under two Relations that is the Pope or Papacy Or say some the Roman Kingdom under the Pope and the Papacy it self as Ecclesiastick Some take the Devil to be this Beast some the Turkish Empire some the Greek Empire and some take this first Beast to be the Roman Empire as Christian The hardest part of the Controversie is between them that say It is Heathen Rome and those that say It is Papal Rome And the Reasons which they give against each other seem stronger than the assertive Reasons of either side of which many Volumes are written Some say that the seven Heads are seven Kings which went immediately before Antichrist and that the name of Blasphemy is say some the Titles given the Pope as God and Vniversal Head or Bishop and Christ's Vniversaâ Vicar that can forgive sin and bring Souls from Purgatory c. Or as others his Idolatry 2. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard and his feet were as the feet of a bear and his mouth as the mouth of a lion and the dragon gave him his power and his seat and great Authority 2. The Leopard was the Type of the Greeks the Bear of the Persians and the Lyon of the Babylonians And all are set together to signifie the Cruelty of the first Beast and variety of its Exercise This was the Heathen Idolatry as exercised by Domitian c. say some to which Satan made the Imperial Power to contribute its utmost help Or as others it was the Papal Idolatry and Cruelty which Satan now propagated by Christian names and pretences as before he had promoted the like in the name of Heathens Gods 3. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death and his deadly wound was healed and all the world wondred after the beast 3. To pass by those that expound this of the Son of Cosroe King of Persia some take it for the burning
greater blessing than meer death 14. And I looked and behold a white cloud and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man having on his head a golden crown and in his hand a shaâp sickle 15. And another angel came out of the temple crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud Thrust in thy sickle reap for the time is come for thee to reap for the harvest of the earth is ripe 16. And he that sat on the cloud thurst in his sickle on the earth and the earth was reaped 14 15 16. Some understand this of an Angel in the likeness of a man but most of Christ or an Angel like Christ The other Angel seemeth to signify but another part of the Vision and execution Reaping the harvest is punishing sinners ripe for destruction 17. And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven he also having a sharp sickle 18. And another angel came out from the altar which had power over fire and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle saying Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth for her grapes are fully ripe 19. And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth and gathered the vine of the earth and cast it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God 20. And the winepress was trodden without the city and blood came out of the winepress even unto the horsre-bridles by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs 17 18 19 20. Of the difference between the Harvest and the Vintage and the two Angels and their executions opinions are various Some make it to be two degrees of oââ plague some to be two some say conjunct some say dâstant Some say one is the destruction of the Turkish Empire and the other the Vintage of the Roman Papacy before Christ's coming Some say the first is the compleating of the Elect as converted and the latter the destroying of Antichrist Some say it fosaketh of the last Judgement some of the Fall only of Hearthen Rome and some of other Eâecutions It is clear that it speaketh of divers degrees of ââecution of God's Judgments on the Idolaters signified as by divers Angel appearance words and deeds But whether it meant any beside the Roman Heathen Idolatry and their consenting Countries sufferings and whether the sixteen hundred Furlongs signifie any more than diffused Plagues and whether it was meant of Trajan's Executions in Syria c. as Grotius thought or of the Country about Rome or any determinate space and where and which of the six or seven senses of power over Fire is right besides a meer destroying power are all things which I cannot determine Mr. Brightman hath found England to be the thousand six hundred Furlongs and Cranmer to be the Angel that had power over Fire because he held his right hand to be burnt and Thomas Cromwell to be the Executing Angel And some that can make themselves believe that so small a spot of ground as England is it that this Tragedy is acted on have thought that they found here the killing of the two Witnesses Magistracy and Ministry and the two Beasts and the number of their Names in the Letters here mentioned ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ch ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã x ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã st and the wounding and the healing and the mark of the Beast PER as referring to Ch. Church and St. State and in a word that almost half the Revelation spake of England But unless they can prove that the two Beasts have their Off-spring who bear their Fathers Image and are dispersed as Cains off-spring was so that the same thing is acted over by them in several lands and ages which was acted by the first I shall rather than this confine the exposition to that empire and state that the Church suffered under when John wrote CHAP. XV. 1. ANd I saw another sign in heaven great and marvellous seven angels having the seven last plagues for in them is filled up the wrath of God 1. Seven plagues which are all to be poured out on the Idolatrous persecuting Empire as it were by seven Angels 2. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire and them that had gotten the victory over the beast and over his image and over his mark and over the number of his name stand on the sea of glass having the harps of God 2. I saw a sea like that in the Temple signifying purity and the multitude of worshippers mingled with fire signifying the Altar Sacrifices and their zeal and Gods acceptance and them that by patient suffering had overcome by keeping themselves undefiled from owning the Roman Idolatry by owning the Idol or his Image or Mark or the numeral Letters of his name And they stood on this sea having the harps on which they sang the praises of God as was used in the Temple 3. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God and the song of the Lamb saying Great and marvellous are thy works Lord God Almighty just and true are thy ways thou king of saints 3. And they being many of them the first Christian Jews sang Moses's song after the drowning of Pharaoh the case being like their deliverance from the Roman Tyrants and the song of Christ suited to the joyful Praises of God for the work of mans Redemption and Salvation saying Great c. Thou gloryfiest thy Power in conquering the greatest proudest enemies and delivering thy Servants from the great dangers even by miracles of providence And thy Justice and truth O most Holy Lover and King of Saints are magnified in thy avenging them on their cruel enemies 4. Who shall not fear thee O Lord and glorifie thy Name for thou only art holy for all nations shall come and worship before thee for thy judgments are made manifest 4. This demonstration of thy Greatness Holiness and Justice shall move the nations to fear and Glorifie thee as the only most Holy God and to fear and worship thee because of thy Judgments 5. And after that I looked and behold the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened 6. And the seven angels came out of the temple having the seven plagues clothed in pure and white linnen and having their breasts girded with golden girdles 5 6. The Holy place and Gods Decree seemed to be opened And seven pure and Glorious Angels honourably girded to execute Gods will came forth with the seven last plagues that are to finish the destruction of the Idolatrous potent persecuting Roman Empire 7. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God who liveth for ever and ever 7. Those that undertake to tell whom these Angels and this Living Wight signified on Earth go further than I can who know no more but that the seven
plagues were thus represented 8. And the temple was filled with smoke from the glory of God and from his power and no man was able to enter into the temple till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled 8. And the dreadfulness of Gods wrath as a consuming fire striking even his worshippers with fear and in the execution disturbing the Churches peace was represented to me by the filling of the Temple with smoke from the Glory of God c. CHAP. XVI ANd I heard a great voice out of the temple saying to the seven angels Go your ways and pour out the vials of the wrath of God upon the earth 1. I heard a great Voice out of the Temple sending these angels to pour out the Vials and execute God's Wrath. 2. And the first went and poured out his vial upon the earth and there fell a noisom and grievous sore upon the men which had the mark of the beast and upon them which worshipped his image 2. Of the great Plague in wicked Commodus's Reign that killed in Rome alone two thousand a day and of the like in the Reign of several Persecutors even till Constantine's Reign and of the Blood-shed and Fire and the resemblance of this to the Plagues of Egypt See Dr. H. on the Text and Grotius before him Others say It is the Papists Torment of Conscience when Popery is fallen 3. And the second angel poured out his vial upon the sea and it became as the blood of a dead man and every living soul died in the sea 4. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters and they became blood 3 4. That these signifie a progress of the same Judgment on the Idolaters is clear But whether by the Sea and the Rivers and Fountains signifie things so distinct as many think and which of their many conjectured Significations are right I cannot say 5. And I heard the angel of the waters say Thou art righteous O Lord which art and wast and shalt be because thou hast judged thus 5. The Angel that executed God's Judgments on the Idolatrous Nations performed it with Praise and Glory to God for his Justice on persecuting Idolaters Note The Angels in Heaven were not ignorant of what God thus did on Earth And as God's Mercy hindred not his Execution of Justice so their pity kept them not from triumphing over these destroyed Sinners and giving God the Glory of their Punishment 6. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets and thou hast given them blood to drink for they are worthy 7. And I heard another out of the altar say Even so Lord God Almighty true and righteous are thy judgments 6 7. Na. God and Angels will rejoyce in the terrible Revenge of the Blood of Saints 2. The Angel from the Altar signifieth the Consent of the Souls under the Altar and of the Church of holy Worshippers on Earth who pray for Deliverance 3. Were it never so certain that it is Idolatrous Heathen Rome that is here meant it consequently inferreth that if Papal Rome have equalled yea far exceeded them in shedding the Blood of Saints their punishment shall be as great or greater It is no small Aggravation of Papâl Blood-shed by Massacres Inquisitions Burnings c. that they father all on Christ himself and do it as Christians yea and in so many Ages make it the necessary Defence of their Kingdom And they shall find that God knoweth a Saint when Men call him a Heretick and will not be so mocked as to dis-own Christ's Sheep for such forged Marks 8. And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the sun and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire 9. And men were scorched with great heat and blasphemed the name of God which hath power over these plagues and they repented not to give him glory 8 9. Some take this to signifie a great Drought and Dearth that came in the days of Commodus and after of Maximinus Many take the Sun here for Antichrist that calleth himself so Others for Governors Some for the King of Spain some for the German Emperor or some such Papal Luminary Some for the Scripture as tormenting Papists Some for Christ as sending forth his Word and Judgments I can go no further than the general sure sense That a greater Plague that fell on the Idolatrous Empire made them lay all the blame on the Christians and rage the more but cured not their Idolatry or Persecution 10. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the seat of the beast and his kingdom was full of darkness and they gnawed their tongues for pain 11. And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores and repented not of their deeds 10 11. The plain general sense of all this is to liken Idolatrous persecuting Rome and the suffering Christians to Pharaoh and the Israelites and liken God's Plagues on Rome to the Egyptian Plagues And to tell us that as Pharaoh's heart was hardned till Destruction fell on him and his so will be the Idolatrous Romans By the Seal of the Beast is meant Rome with the Imperial Power or Papal say many and by Darkness the Confusions there and Diminutions of their Glory In Heathen Rome these were many and great the Soldiers setting up and pulling down and killing Emperors till they set the Empire to Sale Emperors set up and warring against each other few dying a natural death Valerian taken captivated and made his Foot-stool by Sapâes and flead To be an Emperor was the next way to Murder or some odious disgrace and death by him that could overcome and kill him And Papal Rome was subdued by the Barbarians Other Expositions are many 12. And the sixth angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates and the water thereof was dried up that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared 12. That this signifieth a further progress towards Idolatrous persecuting Rome's destruction and the Churches deliverance is clear but what Euphrates signifieth and what its drying up and what The Way of the Kings of the East Expositors greatly differ in Some take Euphrates literally some mystically some for the Turk some for the chief Champions of Antichrist some for the chief Strength and Garrison of Babylon some for the Pope's Riches and great Tributes and Revenues and some for the River Tibris in Rome and so for Rome it self And these take the drying of it up to be the ruin of Maxentius by Constantine destroyed in Tiber Others think the drying up to be the destruction of the Turks And so they vary in the rest But some think that this is but a further Assimilation of the Case to the Israelites when the Red Sea was dryed up for their escape and to prepare the way for Pharaoh's ruin and signifieth that the danger and impediments of the Christians deliverance were removed by the Overthrow of
before by the Profession of Christianity they could not have been Adulterers To which the former say 1. That Fornication may be the sin of the unmarried 2. That by Fornication is meant Idolatry and God's right may serve to infer this guilt though men be not married to him by consent And that it is incredible that all the Heathen World are no Idolaters because they were not profest Christians By the Whore is meant the same as the Woman the second two horned Beast and the false Prophet say many that is the Church of Rome with the whole body of the Roman Clergy which others deny 3. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-coloured beast full of names of blasphemy having seven heads and ten horns 3. Into the Wilderness say some to represent the desolation say others because it was a Revelation not to be yet openly known in the City for if the Rulers had known of all these terrible Predictions against them they would have raged by Persecution against Christians and therefore all this Prophecy was to be obscure and not communicated long so commonly as other Scriptures Others say it was to shew that Antichrist's Kingdom is barren without a drop of grace Others that solitude is fittest for contemplation Others that the Wilderness is Heathenism brought in by Popery Others that as the true Church was driven into a Wilderness of solitude and suffering so now shall Papists be Others that the Papacy is a Wilderness as an Apostatical Church succeeding the Apostolick Church Who is the great Whore whether Rome Pagan Rome Papal or Rome hereafter fallen to a future Antichrist I ouce for all refer the Reader to my Postscript 4. And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet colour and decked with gold and precious stone and pearls having a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication 4. Idolatrous Rome was represented to me as a Woman richly and splendidly arrayed by her wealth and pomp and power enticing the World to her Idolatry 5. And upon her forehead was a name written MYSTERIE BABYLON THE GREAT THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH 5. The name written was Mystery Babylon c. that is Mystical not literal Babylon the Great City Rome the Mother of Idolatry and Wickedness propagating them by her Power and Learning to all the Nations of her Dominions and further in the World As Babylon was the Idolatrous cruel Captivator of the Ancient Jews overthrowing their Kingdom so was Idolatrous proud Rome the Captivator and Persecutor of Jew and Gentile Christians and the great Enemy of the Church 6. And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus and when I saw her I wondered with great admiration 6. Idolatry was not her only crime but the guilt of being as drunken with holy blood Both her pomp and her bloodiness seemed wonderfull 7. And the angel said unto me Wherefore didst thou marvel I will tell thee the mystery of the woman and of the beast that carrieth her which hath the seven heads and ten horns 7. Note Seeing God professeth to open the mystery who this Mother of Harlots is it is safest to add as little on pretense of fuller exposition as we can 8. The beast that thou sawest was and is not and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit and go into perdition and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world when they behold the beast that was and is not and yet is 8. Some take this as fitted to the time when the Empire should first be Christian as if it meant Rome was the beast when it was Pagan but now is not when it is Christian but will be again when it was Papal and Antichristian Or Rome is the Idolatrous beast under the Pagan but is not now under that form but yet is under the Papal form Many other expositions I pass by They that expound all of Pagan Rome say that the sense is I shall notifie the beast which is the Roman Emperor by that one who now reigneth which is Domitian He was in the Government when his Father Vespasian was abroad And he after ceased while his Father and Brother Titus reigned and then reasumed it raised by Satan to persecute the Church and then is basely kill'd himself Rather q. d. I am now shewing thee the fall and destruction of the beast and whore and will now notifie him to thee accordingly The beast or Emperor at this fall will be the bloodyest of all persecutor Dioclesian Of whom then it may be said He was Emperour But discouraged by the ill success of his persecution he with Maxim Heâcillius laid down the Empire and both betook themselves to a private life But after the Devil would sain have restored them and they attempted to rise out of their privacy but did it to their own destruction being both kill'd when Constantine prevailed as were Licinius and Maxentiâs who would have done their work So that when Constantine was destroying the Pagan Empire it was true that Dioclesian and Maxim Hââcul was Emperour and now is not and yet is that is in being though not in power but will rise to his perdition And the Idolaters shall be struck with wonder and conâârnaâion when they see so cruel and great a Tyrant so brought to nought 9. And here is the mind which hath wisdom The seven heads are seven mountains on which the woman sitteth 10. And there are seven Kings five are fallen and one is and the other is not yet come and when he cometh he must continue a short space 11. And the beast that was and is not even he is the eighth and is of the seven and goeth into perdition 9 10 11. That the seven mountains are those of Rome is very plain But who were the seven Kings I confess I know not Here is work for a searching head the mind that hath wisdom But it is matter of fact which when the thing was newly done the mind that hath wisdom might know But how can we know it but by history without a new Revelation And history herein is lame and much uncertain and the work of man and all men are lyars few Christians were writers till three hundred years after Christ the first Christians had many fabulous reporters among them as their spurious writings shew When John wrote this book and whether all at once or at many years distance of the parts is unknown whatever confident men may talk Eusebius trusteth divers fabulous authors and reports for want of better though he be credible himself I take the style and words of the Book to be the best History of the time which intimateth that part of it at least was written before the siege of Jerusalem
heaven having great power and the earth was lightned with his glory 1. The Fall of Rome is so great a work that it was foreshewed me as by an Angel of wondrous Glory Those that tell us that this Angel was an eminent preacher and such other particularities of filling the earth with his Glory go further than my knowledge goeth 2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice saying Babylon the great is fallen is fallen and is become the habitation of devils and the hold of every foul Spirit and a cage of every unclean and hatefull bird 2. The Language of those times was to call deferred ruined places where no man dwelt the places haunted by Devils and Goblins and Satyrs and Owls and Serpents So that this signifieth Desolation And the Jews then thinking that as Babylon that before captivated them is destroyed so the very City of Rome would be the Prophecy calleth the Destruction of the Pagan Empire and Idolatry with all its retinue of Literate upholders by the name and titles of the Destruction of the City For it was not Babylon as a City nor quâ Roma as this City nor as a Rich and Great City But as the Great Idolatrous Power which captivated and persecuted the Church Therefore it is destroyed not as a Great or Rich City but as Babylon And so it is desolate Some think that this is spoken of it as when Rome was burnt in part by Totilas and the remnant of Pagans destroyed by Alaricus That 's more than I can prove But it being the Pagan Empire that captivated the Church that made it Babylon I think Babylon fell when that fell though many Pagans did survive 3. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies 3. For their Power and Learning have spred the poyson or drunkenness of their Idolatry to all nations and the Kings of the earth have been encouraged in the guilt and her wealth and grandeur have promoted all pride and sensuality in the nations that have traded with her or depended on her Others say It is the sale of pardons indulgences and Ceremonies and Church-preferments that are her Merchandize and delicacies 4. And I heard another voice from heaven saying Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues 5. For her sins have reached unto heaven and God hath remembred her iniquities 4 5. That is Away from Idolatrous Pagan Rome as Lot fled from Sodom if you love your lives and Souls avoid all partaking in her sins Eat not things offered to idols imitate them not and comply not with them in any act of Idolatry or other sin For the time of her destruction is at hand and you may suffer with her if you sin with her and fly not from her Or Come out from Popery and partake not of the sin lest you partake of the plagues Here say some Protestants we answer the question Where was your Church before Luther And why do you separate from Popery To the first say they our Church was in Babylon where God bore with it till he call'd it out To the second God commanded us to come out No doubt we must partake of no mens sins 6. Reward her even as she rewarded you and double unto her double according to her works in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double 6. God who is her Judge will have you lay doubly more on her than she laid on you by persecution And this is no injustice it being for sin against him and not only as against you This giveth the reason of Gods execution by Constantine but alloweth no private men to take arms against Government on pretence of revenging the injuries of the Church 7. How much she hath glorified her self and lived deliciously so much torment and sorrow give her for she saith in her heart I sit a queen and am no widdow and shall see no sorrow 7. The sins of Sodom were pride fullness idleness and unmercifulness And Pagan Rome grown proud and sensual by power and wealth shall now suffer debasement and dejection Or Rome Papal that saith I am the successor of Peter and the mother of all Churches shall be dejected and destroyed for her pride and cruelty 8. Therefore shall her plagues come in one day death and mourning and famine and she shall be utterly burnt with fire for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her 8. The Fall of the Pagan Empire shall be sudden and terrible like the burning of a City Or say others The remnant of Pagans shall be burnt out of Christian Rome by Alaricus c. Say others Papal Rome shall be cast down Say others burnt But it is not like if the City were burnt but some would rebuil'd it as we did London 9. And the kings of the earth who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her shall bewail her and lament for her when they shall see the smoke of her burning 10. Standing afar off for the fear of her torment saying Alas alas that great city Babylon that mighty city for in one hour is thy judgment come 9. The Nations that were her companions in Idolary shall bewail her great and sudden fall Obj. Papal Rome falls not suddenly Ans We know not what it may do yet But it 's certain Pagan Rome did 11. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her for no man buyeth her merchandise any more 12. The merchandise of gold and silver and precious stones and of pearls and fine linnen and purple and silk and scarlet and all thynewood and all manner vessels of Ivory and all manner vessels of most precious wood and of brass and iron and marble 13. And cinnamon and odours and ointments and frankincense and wine and oyl and fine flower and wheat and beasts and sheep and horses and chariots slaves and souls of men 11 12 13. The Pride and Greatness of Rome bought up all that many Countries could bring in of all sorts for necessity and delight and they fed the Pagan Idolatry and Tyranny Others apply it to Papal Pardons Offices and Preferments But these were rather bought at Rome than sold thither By Souls of Men some understand Pagan Romes Slaves some their Soul-murdering Idolatry and some Papal Soul-murders 14. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee and thou shalt and them no more at all 15. The merchants of these things which were made rich by her shall stand afar off for the tear of her torment weeping and wailing 16. And saying Alas alas that great city that was clothed in fine linnen and purple and scarlet and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls 17.
For in one hour so great riches is come to nought 14 15 16 17. Rome's Pride and Sensuality found all the Countries money for all sorts of commodities whose Market ceaseth by her destruction 17. And every ship master and all the company in ships and sailers and as many as trade by sea stood afar off 18. And cried when they saw the smoke of her burning saying What city is like unto this great city 19. And they cast dust on their heads and cried weeping and wailing saying Alas alas that great city wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness for in one hour is she desolate 17 18 19. The Fall of the Pagan Power and Religion being the Political Life of the City is thus represented in Vision to John under the shew of the burning of the City-buildings as our Eyes saw London burning three days 1666. Septemb. 2 3 and 4th Or say others The Fall of Rome Papal was thus represented But others say that Rome Papal shall be thus really burnt and destroyed 20. Rejoice over her thou heaven and ye holy apostles and prophets for God hath avenged you on her 20. It was this same Roman Idolatrous Power which murdered the Holy Apostles and many Prophets that are now in Heaven And they shall rejoice in the vindictive justice of God And so shall the Church on earth Not as it is revenge on private enemies but as it is Gods publick deliverance of his Church and vindication of his truth and Cause and Glory 21. And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great milstone and cast it into the sea saying Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all 21. The Pagan Empire was never again restored for Julian did but begin to attempt it and was kill'd before he could so much as lay any foundations for it Yea Rome was never more the seat of the Empire much less of the Pagan Empire For Constantine did but as it were take up his quarters there for a short time and remove the seat to Constantinople And his Successours in the West had but the lesser part of the Empire and were sometimes at Rome and somtime at Millan and sometimes at Ravenna and after in France and Germany 22. And the voice of harpers and musicians and of pipers and trumpeters shall be heard no more at all in thee and no craftsman of whatsoever craft he be shall be found any more in thee and the sound of a milstone shall be heard no more at all in thee 23. And the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee for thy merchants were the great men of the earth for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived 22 23. Thus as by the Emblem of a City totally ruined and deserted was the Fall of Pagan Rome represented to John And that you may know that it was not the burning and desertion of the material buildings that is meant he now tells you that by the merchants he meant the Nations that consented to and upheld her Idolatry and power 24. And in her was found the blood of prophets and of saints and of all that were slain upon the earth 24. God dealt thus severely with her because she had not only been the murderer of Apostles Prophets and the primitive Christians at Rome and abroad in all her Dominions in upholding her Idols but as Jerusalem had by imitating former persecutors justified them and so suffereth for all The considering of Dan. 7.11 Jer. 51.63 25.10 Ezek. 17.13 Ezek. 27.12 13. Will help to expound all this Others say It is Papal Rome and how the blood of Apostles and Prophets was found in her they tell us from Matth. 23.35 And how the blood of Saints will be found in her is easily proved CHAP. XIX 1. ANd after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven saying Halleluiah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God 1. The Saints in Heaven and the Christians on earth gave Praise to God and glorified him for this great work 2. For true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand 3. And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever 2 3. They glorified God for holy and amiable justiceâ and destroying the Mother of Idolatry and nest of Luxury and cruelty God will have great Glory by destroying the persecutors and wicked and in delivering his Saints and in the Freedom of the Gospel 4. And the four and twenty elders and the four beasts fell down and worshipped God that sat on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 4. And the consenting Praises of the Church especially of Christian Jews was represented to me under the ost-mentioned similitude of the Temple-Worship where the Twelve Tribes were doubly represented by twelve Oxen and twelve Lions and four Cherubims were about the Mercy-Seat Jews and Gentile Christians praise God for the Fall of Babylon 5. And a voice came out of the throne saying Praise our God all ye his servants and ye that fear him both small and great 5. And God himself and his Ministers called to all his Church to joyn in these his Praises 6. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thunderings saying Allelujah for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth 7. Let us be glad and rejoyce and give honour to him for the marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made her self ready 8. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linnen clean and white for the fine linnen is the righteousness of Saints 6 7 8. And the raising of the Catholick Church in numbers and extent and power to the visible Glory of Christ was represented to me by the Voice as of a great multitude c. saying Praise the Lord for his Kingdom is coming in Power and his Church shall be promoted by the Rulers of the Earth and the Kingdoms of the World shall be visibly the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ And Christ and his Church will appear to the World in Honour and Joy as Marriages use to be celebrated And the Catholick Church shall be clothed with the notes of Honour and Purity or Righteousness or shall publickly worship him in his instituted Ordinances 9. And he saith unto me Write Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage-supper of the Lamb And he saith unto me These are the true sayings of God 9. Happy are they that shall see the fall of Babylon and the Deliverance and Advancement of the Christian Church and shall
a little season 1 2 3. And as for the notice of the state of the Church after the extirpation of the Pagan Empire and Idolatry it was shewed me under the appearance of an Angel coming from Heaven with power to restrain the Devil and he laid hold on him and imprisoned and surely shut him up as in a bottomless Pit that he might deceive the Nations now turned to Christ no more for a thousand years or a long time But then he will be permitted a little while to deceive many Churches Note Satan ever since to this day hath kept about four parts of six of the World in Heathenism so that it must be the World then under the Roman Empire that he is bound from deceiving Whether a thousand years be takân strictly or foâ a long time is uncertain Some take it to be a promise of his 1000 years restraint after the Fall of the Pagan Empire and many for 1000 years after the Fall of the Papacy The former think it is all past the last mostly think it is all yet to come but some that it began 1560. It is not a promise that Satan shall not in that thousand years corrupt the Christian Church with any great sin but that he shall not seduce them from Christianity till after a thousand years Just at or about that space of time Mahometanism which began farther off about 606 did invade the Eastern Churches and overcome the Christian Powers and set up a false Prophet an Enemy to Christ and bring Christianity into captivity and scorn 4. And I saw thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the Witness of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshipped the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Chirist a thousand years 4. And the happy following state of the Church was further represented to me by the appearance of Thrones where men sate in Judgment shewing the dominion of Christians over their Enemies And I thought I saw the Souls of the Martyrs whom the Pagans murdered and not only of them but of all sound Christians who had abstained from all participation in the Pagan Idolatry and they lived and reigned as superior to their Enemies with Christ the King of the Church a thousand years Note Here is no talk of the Bodies Resurrection but the Souls living and reigning with Christ And it seemeth to mean that as the Souls of the Faithful live and reign with Christ in Heaven for duration so the Successors of such shall partake on Earth of such a Reign as Christ will exercise in his Church And if yet many corruptions and troubles consist in this imperfect state with Christ's own Reign in the Soul and in the Church why may it not consist with this promised Reign of Saints in the Empire over Pagans As Christ's Reign here is more or less prevalent against publick sin so shall their participation with him be Both heavenly and Earthly Reign seem here spoken of the first as in reality though in the Vision but to shew the other 5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished This is the first resurrection 6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years 5 6. The rest of the dead even the subdued Pagans or Papists say others were kept as in a state of death out of power till the Dragon revived their power again a thousand years after Happy are the holy Christians who shall be partakers in the priviledges blessings and comforts of this delivered and advanced Church they shall no more fall under the Pagan Power or Papal say others not partake with them of that utter destruction which is as a second death Even as holy Souls with Christ in Heaven have these the state of a first Resurrection before the Body rise and are secured from the condemnation of the wicked 7. And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison 8. And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea 7 8. There are several Expositions of this some say that by the Thousand years is meant precisely that time which fell out either from Constantine's Edict 611. till the Turks subdued Greece or from Alaricus's sacking Rome till the Turks took Constantinople And that the Fall of the Eastern Churches under the Infidel Power was the letting loose of Satan Others say that a thousand years signifieth only a long undeterminate time and that it was the Churches prosperity till the Papacy corrupted all and tyrannized Others say it was a thousand years before Antichrist should come Others that it will be a thousand years after the Fall of the Papacy in which Religion shall flourish under holy Princes and Pastors Others that after the Fall of the Papal Antichrist Christ will visibly return and seât up a holy Kingdom whose chief Seat shall be at Jerusalem Some say that it will be a Resurrection of Bodies some only Political Some say that the Thousand years began at Christ's Birth or at the Apostles Preaching Others at the destruction of Jerusalem and ended about Hildebrand's time Some as before said at Constantine's Empire and ended at Boniface the 8 that killed the Albigenses c. Others that it began at 1560. He that knoweth which of these is the right let him tell it for I do not By Gog and Magog many understand the Turks others all sorts of Christ's Enemies Whoever they be a War they will attempt against the Church and will be overthrown 9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about and the beloved city and fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them 9. This Text seemeth the hardest of all the rest Those that say the holy City is Constantinople some of them are put to say that Gog and Magog's destruction as by fire is yet to come But the Text seemeth to speak of it as done before they could take the City Others say it was Tamerlane an Infidel and therefore sent from God against his own inclination that raised Bajazet's Siege and carried him about in a Cage of Iron in scorn till he wilfully dasht out his own brains and so Andronicus was delivered Others refer it to Baldwin's and other Christians taking Constantinople against the Turkish Power But because the Turks after took it these seem not to agree with the Text. Others think it is a War yet to come say some at Jerusalem which shall by
Christ be made the holy City or his Chief Royal Seat and there will be his Thousand years Reign on Eârth Others take the Holy City to mean the Reformed Churches which shall again be assaulted by all sorts of Enemies before the day of Judgment And some take the Camp of the Saints and the Beloved City to be the seven Asian Churches to whom John wrote Whatever it be if it be past I understand not what or when it was if it be to come time must expound it In general it is sure that Enemies will oft assault the Church and God will defend it 10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet are and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever 10. When Christ hath delivered his Church from Pagan Cruelty the same Dragon or Devil will seek new Instruments to assault it from age to age and most notably at the last But he shall be conquered after all and be cast out into torment as the Pagan Powers and Deceivers were 11 And I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away and there was found no place for them 11. Some think that this speaketh not of the day of Judgment but of the calling of the Jews And some think the meaning is that when Christ sets up the Thousand years refined Church by a Resurrection and his visible presence say some or by a holy Government and People and Deliverance from Enemies say others both the Power of Infidels Turks and Heathens which are meant by the Earth and the Corrupted Church both Papal and Greek c. meant by Heaven shall all vanish that the holy City may take place But most say it describeth the day of Judgment 12. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the books were opened and another book was opened which is the book of life and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books according to their works 12. When Christ hath overcome his Churches Enemies he will judge the World and the book of their own doings and Consciences shall be opened and also Gods book of Life the Scripture or Gospel Law say some which is the Rule of Judgment or the book of Gods Decree say others in which all are enrolled that shall be saved And they shall be judged according to their works the matter of Fact being recorded in their book and the matter of right in Gods Law and the conclusion in his Decree To be judged according to their works is to be then justified or condemned as they have sincerely kept Christ's Law of Grace by which they shall be tryed or have not kept it by Faith Repentance and sincere Obedience the condition of Salvation 13. And the sea gave up her dead which were in it and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to their works 13. All that were any way dead were judged according to their works by the Law that they were under 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire this is the second death 15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire 14 15. And death and Hades that is Mortality shall to his Saints be by Christ for ever abolished or as some take it those wicked men that death and hell shall deliver up to Judgment shall be cast into hell fire This utter abolition or this damnation is called the second death And whosoever hath not right to Salvation by the Gospel Covenant or Law of grace and is not by God enrolled among the Heirs of Life was cast into the Lake of fire Mr. Potter and many others expound all this confidently and the two following Chapters of Christs judging and rewarding and punishing men in this Life But others as confidently of the Life to come Though this make the Text difficult it maketh no great doctrinal controversie both being commonly believed CHAP. XXI 1. ANd I saw a new heaven and a new earth for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 1. N. That the corrupt State of the World and the degenerate Church may be called the old heaven and earth is granted And that the Church before the End may be so reformed and blessed as that heaven and earth may be said to be new And also that fire at last shall dissolve the earth and that heaven that fell under the Curse for mans sin and there shall be no annihilation but a New Heaven and earth is plain in Peter c. But which of these is the sense of this Text is doubtful I incline most to the later that it is the new World that shall follow the conflagration and Judgment If any ask what the new earth shall be for he must take up with what God hath told us Therein shall dwell Righteousness and the Creature be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious liberty of the Soas of God and all things shall be restored Whether we shall then dwell on Earth or only a new made Generation is not so clear But the Jerusalem now in Heaven consisteth of Spirits And this must come down from Heaven and these Spirits must be again at the Resurrection embodyed And do not new bodies suit with a new Earth as Spirits with Heaven Obj. This will be to our loss Ans No God will dwell with man and be no Stranger to us then in Heaven Heaven and Earth will not be separated as now As our bodies will be no Clog to the Souls but Spiritual incorruptible bodies so Earth will be made suitable to them It s no diminution to the Glory of the Sun to shine on bodies no nor of God to Vouchsafe them his influence 2. And I John saw the holy city new Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband 2. Not new created Souls but immortal Souls coming down with Christ say some before the day of Judgment say others after Many Texts seem to place it here and not in Heaven only after the Resurrection This is the Life of Preparation on our part but Souls in Heaven are further prepared by Christ 3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them and be their God 3. Wherever the place be Gods presence in glory wlll make it a Heaven to us But if it did speak only of an advancement by holy Reformation and Peace on Earth it would be so far like to Heaven 4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes and there shall be no more death
neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are passed away 4. If they be in the right who expound this of a Thousand Years freedom from Persecutions and all Sorrows on Earth in a New Jerusalem I am sure it will be a more joyful time when it shall be performed in the propersense of the words after the general resurrection And I see no probability that the promise of no more death and the rest that follow should be meant of any earthly state before that time The new Jerusalem and the new Heaven and Earth must be at once expected and that is when all these things are dissolved by fire at the judgment of the great day O desirable blessed day 5. And he that sat upon the throne said Behold I make all things new And he said unto me Write for these words are true and faithful 5. It is true that at Constantines delivering the Church there was as it were a New World And I am in hope yet that there may be such a Reformation and advancement of Piety and Unity before the last day as may be called a New World in a fuller sense But not up to this description of the New Jerusalem 6. And he said unto me It is done I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and the end I will give unto him that is a athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely 6. Say some I am he that hath thus delivered the Church from Idolaters and persecutors and now all that will shall have the blessed priviledges of the Church Rather I have prepared the Church for the state of Blessedness and I that an the principal efficient and ultimate end of all will give life everlasting in the new Jerusalem to every believing thirsty Soul 7. He that overcometh shall inherit all things and I will be his God and he shall be my son 7. He that overcometh Temptation to the end shall as my son inherit full felicity in me who will be his God 8. But the fearful and unbelieving and the abominable and murderers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all liars shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death 8. But those that being cowardly forsake me for fear of suffering and trust not me and those that live in filthiness and cruelty and unrighteousness and Idolatry and all false deceivers shall be damned 9. And there came unto me one of the seven angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the bride the lambs wife 9. By the Bride is meant the new Jerusalem that is say some the delivered Church in Constantines time and after 2. Say others the reformed Church at the Fall of Popery 3. Say others a prosperous time before the thousand years 4. Say others the Jews conversion in great splendor at Jerusalem 5. Say others Christs visible reign with the martyrs and others raised from death a thousand years before the rest 6. Rather the new Heaven and Earth after the last judgment when the flaming sword and partition wall shall be taken down and God dwell with man 10. And he carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me the great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God 10. Say some the Church as here advanced to purity and liberty by the heavenly power Rather the Souls that were with Christ coming with him to meet those that shall be then alive and changed advanced to that perfection in which they shall for ever be glorified with the Lord. Though some glympse of this may be in happy reformation concord and deliverance here before 11. Having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasper stone clear as crystall 11. It s Glory and strength was represented to me as made of Jasper clear as Crystall Gods own Glory shineing out 12. And had a wall great and high and had twelve gates and at the gates twelve angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel 12. John being a Jew and the Jews the first Christians who had commonly an expectation of Christs more special relation to them than to others and they being the first specimen of the Catholick Church the Revelation of the new Jerusalem and perhaps also of some antecedent happy state is represented as shaped to the Jews expectations and as typified by the old Jerusalem And its wall is its strength and safety and separation from others Its gates are for entrance and the guardian Angels numbered according to the twelve tribes as were the Apostles who yet founded all the Churches 13. On the east three gates on the north three gates on the south three gates and on the west three gates 13. Note Not that this must be thought the shape of it but that its glory was represented by such a shape 14. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb. 14. As the Church on earth is founded by the doctrine and witness of the twelve Apostles so is the new Jerusalem described as related to them it being but the Church militant perfected and made triumphant 15. And he that talked with me had a golden reed to measure the city and the gates thereof and the wall thereof 16. And the city lieth four-square and the length is as large as the breadth and he measured the city with the reed twelve thousand furlongs the length and the breadth and the height of it are equall 15 16. By this representation like that in Ezekiel the firmness and perfection and greatness of the new Jerusalem was signified 17. And he measured the wall thereof an hundred and forty and four cubits according to the measure of a man that is of the angel 17. The Angel appearing as a man his measure is taken as a common humane measure 18. And the building of the wall of it was of jasper and the city was pure gold like unto clear glass 19. And the foundations of the wall of the city were garnished with all manner of precious stones The first foundation was jasper the second saphire the third a chalcedony the fourth an emerald 20. The fifth sardonix the sixth sardius the seventh chrysolite the eighth beryl the ninth a topaz the tenth a chrysophrasus the eleventh a jacinth the twelfth an amethyst 18 19 20. That the new Jerusalem is represented by these precious stones as firm precious lucid and glorious and by the number of twelve as suited to the twelve Apostles and so in them to the twelve Tribes of Israel as typical of the new Jerusalem is all that I understand of this what each precious stone distinctly signifieth you may read in them that know or
heard and how shall they hear without a preacher and how shall they Preach unless they be sent And these expositors tell us not that Preachers shall be sent to the scattered Jews into all Turkish and Papists Lands to learn the Languages and convert them at once It is worth the Readers perusal c. 7. p. 217. how he justly derideth Bellarmine as supposing that Antichrist will put down Gods Worship in all the Earth telling him that he hath an hundred forty eight Thousand Thousand times five hundred fifty Thousand nine hundred and nine Miles to travel to do it and so much have Universal Popes and Councils to take charge of which will hardly be done in three years and a half And yet killing mens Souls is a less work than to make them alive It s doleful to think what Satan hath gained by corrupting the Church by wicked Bishops making that his Game when Pagan Power fell partly by tempting in Worldly wicked men by Wealth and Honour and partly by making Ungodly Princes the choosers of Bishops and Ungodly Patrons the choosers of Priests and when men ruled by Satan choose them Satan himself oft chooseth them Who by their wickedness Malignity and Persecuting the best men have tempted those Christians who most hate sin to call almost all the Church Antichristian and fly from it as worse than Pagan Rome and to lose much of their Love to all that are called by such abhorred names Had the Pastors of the Church bin all Holy Humble men of Love and not men of Wickedness and Blood their Power and Interest would have bin the Joy of Pious men But enough of that side II. On the other side they that say the contrary thus express their sense 1. The first Beast is the Roman Imperial and Military Power not as such but as the Grand Power of Idolatry first and next as the Captivator and Persecutor of the Christian Church of Jews and Gentiles 2. The Image of the Beast is both the Idol Statues Images and Altars of their Idol Gods and of themselves both which by their Laws were to be worshipped with Sacrifices and other acts of Idolatry 3. The second Beast is the Senate with all the Literate Idolaters and Flatterers Orators Philosophers Priests Poets Comedians Augurs c. as Learned defenders of Idolatry and reproâchers and Enemies of Christianity 4. The name of the Beast was the name of the Idol God whom they were to Worship and of the Idolized Emperours as called Divi and Dii and honoured by Altars and Sacrifices 5. The Mark was a Stigma or Badge then usually received by Servants and Souldiers and Votaries as an obliging mark of subjection 6. The number of the name was some abbreviating Letters part of the mark and here proved to be numeral though at this distance we cannot say what they were nor whether still the same 7. Receiving the mark is profest consent and usually by such a Badge 8. The Woman Whore was the City of Rome not meerly as a City or as Rome or as Rich or as Powerful but as Idolatrous and captivating the Church 9. The Witnesses were the Jew and Gentile Christian Teachers Prophets Miracle-workers and Martyrs that had the spirit as the first Christians had for signal Testimony to the Gospel Miracles long continuing in some degree These are their expositions Their Reasons they begin first of the Whore or the seat of the Beast which they say must needs be Pagan Rome 1. Because it was expresly said by the Angel who purposely explained it to be the great City which ruleth over the Kings of the Earth 1. Not a Church which is under Princes but properly a City 2. Not only pretenders to a Power of Church Keys but proper Rulers by Power of Armes 3. Not only over the Church oft called Heaven but over the Kings of the Earth noting those without 4. Not shall Rule but doth Rule as a visible note by which John might know the Whore This being so plain that only violence can obscure it may be say they a Key to all the rest 2. Ch. 17.2 The Kings of the Earth had at that time committed Fornication with her and the Inhabitants of the Earth were then drunken with the Wine of her Fornication else it could not be to John a notifying mark But the Papacy was not of many hundred years after in being 3. John was brought into the Wilderness to see it which was the then Persecuted State of the Church And it was to comfort him and that Church in hope of a near Deliverance for they were things that must shortly be done 4. Her name notifyeth her Babylon the great the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth Babylon captivating the Christians as old Babylon did the Jews the great as then being to whom the Papal Power was small The Mother or Nurse and Upholder of the most Abominable Idolatry and Wickedness not in the Church but of the Earth by Power and Learning upholding the Worship of Sun Moon Stars and Men of Jupiter Saturn Sol Mars Mercury Pallas Venus Neptune and numberless Idols by Paul called Devils and the wickedness of life described by Paul Rom. 1. Eph. 4.18 c. 5. The names of Blasphemy were hers reproaching Jews and Christians with scorn and ascribing Gods names and works to these their Idols and to Men. 6. The vast Riches and Luxury of her described punctually agree with Pagan Rome 7. She was then drunk with the Blood of Prophets and Martyrs which the Pope then was not The Angels undertaking to open the Mystery must not be thought rather to obscure it 8. She had been a Persecutor of both Jew and Gentile Christians who both gave God Thanks for her fall 9. The Whore sat on seven Mountains But so did not the Papal Civil Empire 10. The assistant Kings had not received Regal Power being but as Servants to the Beast and the Whore But Popish Kings are Kings indeed 11. They were unanimous in upholding the Whore But Popish Kingdoms long strove against the Papal Power 12. They fought against Christianity till they were conquered v. 14. But so did not many Popish Kingdomes 13. People multitudes and Nations more notifie Pagan Rome than Papal 14. C. 18. They were to reward her double as she had used them But so we must not do by Papists 15. The Kings of the Earth lament her fall But the more the Pope fall the more they rejoice except the House of Austria and a few more 16. Her fall cometh suddenly as in an hour but the Pope standeth yet after 150 years beginning to fall Moreover about the Beast they say 1. It is said he was and is not and yet is But the Papacy was not then nor is after it was not 2. The seven Heads of the Beast had the name of Blasphemy But if the heads were the seven species of Government the name of Papal Blasphemy was not on six of them at least but only of
I fear perplexing the Readers and must not be so large I mention what I have done to tell you why I understand not the Revelations and cannot help it that I am no wiser than excellent Calvin nor than aâ the Ancient Fathers though I disown their conceit of a future Antichrist at the end of the World I doubt not but many in blind zeal will call this my confessed Ignorance a warping towards Popery though I have long in my Writings against Popery confest the very same This I must bear from them that bear more from themselves and from whom the Church beareth more It 's a small thing for one man to be censured by those persons that censure hardlier almost all the Church of Christ on Earth But when I try whether they know any more than I I find little more than a believing that to be the sense of the Revelation which those good men say it is whom they most value Some will desire yet to know more of my own Opinion And I will freely tell it them I. I am much perswaded by impartial consideration of the Text that the Roman Imperial Power as the upholder of Heathen Worship of Devils Idols and themselves and a Captivaters of the Church of Jews and Gentiles was the first Beast and that Rome in that respect was Babylon and the Whore that made all Nations drunk with her pompous Idolatry And the whole current of the Book seemeth plainly to drive at this But many of the subordinate particulars I understand not II. Whether the Papacy be another Beast or Whore there meant and the Text mean two first Beastâ and two Whores or the similitude notwithstanding so many dissâmilitudes and six hundred or seven hundred or a thousand years interruption make these two one or whether it be Antichrist that is the Beast I will neither affirm nor deny but see no evidence to prove the Affirmative III. What my Judgment is of Popery the Reader may fully see 1. In one Sheet enumerating its Errours 2. In a Book called The Safe Religion 3 In another called A Key for Catholicks 4. In two of the true Catholick Church against Johnson altas Terrel 5. In one called The Christian Religion certain without Popery 6. In one called Full and easie Satisfaction whiâh is the True Religion 7. One called Naked Popery Iâ these satisfie not the Censurers Zeal him that is ignorant be ignorant and he that is wrathful be so still IV. I do judge of Popery by the knowledge of its particular Errours and Sins and not by the Revelations or any thing which I understand not If the Pope be the great Antichrist which I neither deny nor affirm because I know not as I have long ago confessed I think that it is formally as he is by claim the Vice-Christ Vicarius Christi and claimeth an Universal Soveraignty Ecclesiastical over the whole Church on Earth and not over a Nation only and that he began with that claim to which his many corruptions are joyned to make up a body of iniquity Were there no more to be said against that Church than 1. This claim of Universal Government 2. And the cherishing of Ignorance by forbidding the reading of the Scripture in a known Tongue without Licence and Latine Prayers and Service and an Ignorant Clergy 3. And the Inhumane Doctrine of Transubstantiation 4. And the vile corruptions of much of God's Worship 5. And their horrid Blood-guiltiness by which they do uphold their Kingdom called a Church I take those Popes and Papists who own all this to be liable before God to greater punishment than the Beast and false Prophet mentioned in the Revelations it being far worse to sin thus under the name of Christians and Christ's Vicar and holy Bishops than as Infidels and Heathens to whom as to Sodom it shall be easier in the day of Judgment than for these V. Therefore I judge that a Confederacy or Coalition with the Church of Rome in any of these sins or in the very form of a Church headed by a pretended Universal Head or Soveraign is to be abhorred by all sound Christians And I am glad that this Kingdom is sworn against all Foreign Jurisdiction Civil or Ecclesiastical though Union and Concord with all Foreign Churches must be as far kept as we are able not partaking of their sins But I have long agâ in my Key for Catholicks proposed the desirable terms not for a Coalition but for neighbourly Peace that we may live in love and quietness and not as those that still take themselves bound to destroy each other VI. On these grounds I judge of Persons according to their Personal Guilt and not by the general name of Papists I abhor those that are wicked and that own the foresaid wickedness but not all that are called Roman Catholicks that live in the fear of God and in Charity I will try uncertainties by certainties and not deny Fundamentals in opposition to mens By-Opinions I am certain that I must love a Christian as such and that as much as in me lieth I must live peaceably with all men and avoid all unnecessary Division Wrath and Hatred and I am sure that Blessed are the Peace-makers for whatever Errour calleth them they shall be called the Children of God I am sure that I must unnecessarily speak evil of no man and that slandering and false-accusing are diabolical works and that âhe Wisdom is from beneath which causeth Envy and Strife and in a word that LOVE is Christ's Work and Character and Hatred the Devils But I am not sure that the Church of Rome hath these 1000 or 1300 years been the Whore and Babylon meant in these Texts nor that yet all Papists shall be tormented as worshiping the Beast or his Image c. I am sure that the Visible Church will have scandals and ambitious men and yet that its deliverance in Constantine's time and the following Ages was a wondrous mercy which Heaven and Earth did rejoyce in and praise God âor And it was a great part of Christ's coming to Reign by Christian Princes and that the Kingdoms of the World were made the Kingdoms of Christ Therefore I dread the denying Christ these Kingdoms and reproaching even the best Ages of his Church on Earth as Antichristian lest I deny him to have any Church Visible at all or tempt men to Infidelity by saying that Christ is so little a King and came to so little a work in the World as to have no Church save the persecuted part till An. 300 and the Reformers since 1560 save a few latent persons Men will judge of the Workman by his work and of Physicians by their Cures And though it be honourable to save one Soul they will tempt men to dishonour Christ that call almost all his Church Antichristian I would not slander one man but should I mistake and slander millions for thirteen hundred years together how great were my guilt VII I dread the turning
that the foresaid Castle was by Maximianus Herculius overthrown to the very ground and utterly destroyed because Amandus Elianus Christianae Cultores Fidei who were of the Christian Religion would not be subject to the Sacrilegious Roman Princes For the same Maximianus having gathered an Army of Romans and joyning to him the Legion of the Theban Soldiours drew towards them that he might utterly destroy the Castle of the Bagauds And passing over the Alpes with his Army and resting weary about Octodurum commanded to invite all to the Fanatick Sacrifices and to take an oath upon the Sacreds of the Gods that they would with one mind fight against the troops or companies of the Bagauds And the rest of the Christians whereover found he decreed should be kill'd by all men But when this came to the ears of Maurice Captain of the Theban Legion viz that Cesar commanded them to fight against Christians he said to him the Emperour we know how to fight against Impious men but to destroy godly men and Fellow Citizens we are utterly ignorant We hold our Arms you see but we resist not for we are readier to die than to kill And so they joy fully yielded their necks to the Executioners and by the Torment of their Bodies past to the heavenly glory Then Cesar proceeding and coming to the Castle of the Bagauds so long besieged it by Land and Water till after a long time he took it with the possessors whom he kill'd with Sword and Fire And so brought to nought the Castle that besides the ruins of the ditches no signs appeared of any Fortifications As among other Castles it was tumid with Munition more excellent than the Imperial so by the Roman Emperour it was brought lower by destruction And the Inhabitants of the said Castle who as I before noted were Chirstians despising the care of their Body for the Love of God are to be believed to have passed to the heavenly Kingdom by Martyrdom so far this Author See also the Life of St. Maurice in Histor Lombard It is called saith Ferrarius Bagadarum Castrum and S. Maur des Folsez teste Vignerio to this day and is pag. Gal. ad Matronam fluv apud Parisios And turned to a Monastery You may see more yet in Martinij Onomast in the word Baquetes for that he maketh after Scaliger to be their Countrey name and their Enemies after used it for the Title of Rebells and Rogues and Seditious People I conclude with Martinius his words hereon Et talis est mos c. Such is the manner of some who being titled or called Clement delight to be Inclement The end of whose Reputation and Government is as was their predecessor Rehobaam Ambition and Luxury do this so great weight is in that one Rule MODERATE THINGS ARE DURABLE and the Prudence in Publick and Family Government to proportion our Expences to our Estates c. But it will not be better with human affairs as long as the Wisdom from above is excluded and the Wisdom that is earthly sensual and devilish taketh place in the World But yet let not the suffering of any evil draw us to do any evil For it is the greatest evil not to be able to bear evil Out of all this it is evident 1. That the horrid oppression and cruelty against Christians in Dioclesians time did drive these Christians in France to a rustick self-defence under the conduct of Amandus and Elianus 2. That it was for refusing to fight against them that the Theban Legion was decimated and 70 killed say some and with all for not swearing and sacrificing to the Gods 3. That it was the great numbers of Christians whose multiplication Eusebius describeth in Dioclesians daies that caused him to destroy them lest they should grow too strong for him as Pharaoh did by the Israelites 4. That yet these self-defending Christians sped worse and suffered more than they had done if they had fled 5. That those that the Pagan Emperour called Rebells and Seditious Rogues such writers as the Author of the Life of that Babolen doubt not to number with glorified Martyrs How well let them answer II. But what is all this to the Popes of Rome Ans It seemeth clearly to be the Successours of these that the Popes after murthered For 1. There is no doubt but though many that took Arms were kill'd and their Castle demolished the far greatest part were not in Armâ and therefore saved themselves by flight and hiding specially Old Men and Women and Children 2. No doubt but they fled to the most Mountanous and deserted parts as safest 3. No History tells us of their flying so far as the Aged and Women and Weak could not go but to Languedock Piedmont Rhetia and about the Alpes 4. The People murthered by the Popes were found most in those same Countreys and are of the very like description That there were some Manichees among them who disgraced the rest and made Bernard Peter Cluniacensis and Walafr Strab. and others accuse them hardly it is no wonder The Apostles Churches had Heresies Luthers Reformation was accompanied with many disgraceful Sects nor is it marvel that we read of no great noise against or about them for some hundred years after Dioclesian and that they were not called Albigenses Waldenses c. till of late For it was many hundred years after before the Bishops turned to persecute their Fellow-Christians openly And when they did these were poor people and harmless fled as the Britains into Wales where they were niether a desireable prey nor any great annoyance to any And when some Teachers after more openly cryed down the Popes Tyranny and Corruptions then they began to be more defamed and persecuted 5. Reynerius that well knew them testifyeth that they were more dangerous than new risen Sects because they boasted of their Antiquity that they were called Apostolicks and had continued what they then were from the days of Silvester And Silvester lived in Constantines time and was Bishop of Rome about An. 314 and so lived in Dioclesians time so that either these Albigenses were the Successours of the murdered Bagauds or another sort just like them in the same Country which no reason can imagine Of their Antiquity see more in Paul Perin and Morlands History of them but especially at large in Bishop Usher de Successione Ecclesiarum I think then it is manifest by this History that the bloody Popes and Papists did murder the same sort of Men yea three or four times more in number by Sword and Inquisition not only there but in Germany Bohemia Poland c. whither they were disperst which Dioclesian and Max. Herculius murthered and yet honour St. Maurice and the Theban Legion that would not fight against them as they do St. Martin that separated from the Bishops that were but for killing a Gnostick Priscilianist And it is not the Name of a Heretick that will Cloak such hypocritical Cruelty or
deceive Christ that he shall not know his Flock it men miscall them To own Christ and the Gospel and to murder Thousands or Millions in his Name as if he took it for acceptable Service is incomparably a more aggravated crime than the most bloody Pagan Persecution was Obj. These were Hereticks and deserved death Ans 1. And were they worse than Heathen Idolaters and Infidels and must three or four parts of the World be put to death Obj. But they were Baptized and so are Revolters Ans 1. And do they revolt to worse than Paganism 2. Is Infant Baptism of so dismal consequence as that the Papâsts may murther all that revolt from it Is not this the way to make Antipââo baptists or Antibaptists and keep Men from Christianity But oportet Mendacem esse Memorem Why then do your Historians charge them to have been against Infant-Baptism Did you murder none till they were Baptized 2. But what was their Heresie how can we know better than by your bloody Laws against them The General Council 4. at the Latârane under Innoc. 3. âââs us it was denying Transubstantiation and disobeying the Pope And all Temporal Lords are to swear to extermââatâ all such and all others that they wâll call Hereticks on pain of Excommunication deposition and damnation So that all that renounced not their senses were Hereticks and all such to be destroyed or exterminated and Subjects âbsâlved from their Allâgâânce to Temporal Lords ãâã will not execute it and many other grievous penalties are adâââ And seeing General Councils are the Rules of the Religion of the through Papist be not âânvây with them that call both your Pope and Council and Church Antichristian who thus exceeded Dioclesian and Max. Herculius in their work Obj. But how then can you hold that the whole Visible Church was never the Seat or Society of Antichrist in any one age Ans Very well Christ was Christ the head of his Church as visible and invisible in every age 1. Three or four parts of the Christian World were then and are now from under the Pope this very bloody Council saith c. 4. That the Greeks rejected the Roman Pope and so far abhorred the Latines that if Latine Priests did but celebrate at their Altars their Greeks judged them defiled and would not use them again till they had washed them yea they rebaptized those whom the Latine Priests baptized And they once a year Excommunicated the Popes long and they owned not Transubstantiation And they with the Abassines Armenians and all such others were three or four times more than the Papists 2. And who may not easily know that a Pope and such a Council called General are not the Western Visible Church real or representative It s not unlike that forty to one might be against them King John's Embassador was one of the consenters who then was in contest against Stephen Langton Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and to conquer his own Lords and Kingdom gave his Kingdom to the Pope and took it as from him And if such a King had the choice of Bishops they would no more represent the Church there than he and his Court represented the Kingdom when he gave it away and fought against it and those Bishops that the Pope chose did as little represent it being more the Messengers of his will than of the Churches And how few Bishops were in such Councils besides those that the Pope made or consented to When he and the Emperours Henry's were in War the Emperors Bishops condemned the Popes and the Popes Bishops condemned the Emperors and these Servants of two Men in power were not the representers of the Church The multitude of lower quiet Bishops Pastors and People were the Visible Chuâch more than England was a Visible Kingdom distinct from King John's Court for the Pope was but an Usurping head which that King then was not Obj. Then you make two Visible Churches in Europe Ans Yes Christ had one diffused over the World and the Pope made another by Usurpation and Rebellion which was Regnum in Regno as any Rebel might do that could get strength to set up a party in power to call him King in some part of a Kingdom Such an Antichristianity as this I make no doubt but the Papacy did become guilty of and none that owneth it as such and receiveth their mark can be Innocent but are condemned by plainer Evidence than dark Prophecies but I will not therefore say the same of all from An. 304. Or any other that lived before this contracted guilt though too many at Rome and other Countreys prepared the way nor yet of all called Papists who own not the crimes and Characters of such men and much less of all the Visible Church in any one age And least of all of all the Visible Church since 3â4 or thereabouts The World hath already seen a great deal of publick Sin and Misery in and by the Empires of Pâgans Mohâmetans and Christians conquering and being conquered turning and overturning Thousands and hundred Thousands murdered c. more than I can find mentioned in Daniel or the Revelations In this Judgement I am in Pain and Languishing waiting for my Change and Hope of a World where all is expounded and all Wickedness Malignity and Divisions shut out and Holiness Love and Concord perfected and all perfectly pleased in pleasing God And as I can easily bear the reproach of those that accuse me foâ no better understanding the Revelations and of all that accuse me of being either too little against Popery and Antichrist or too much being shortly to be above the ignorant obloquy of all extreams so Readers I earnestly advise you that you never take Faction for Religion nor lying or betraying truth for its defence Let them prove that Popes have not been Antichrists that can It 's none of my work But if you are never so sure that it is he indeed pull him not down by calling Truth Duty or things lawful Antichristian nor by telling men that all Protestants are Idolaters or Antichristian if they forsake not the Communion of all our Parochial Protestant Churches and of all other Reformed Churches that are as bad as they that the Papists may re-enter into them as deserted Garrisons and find no resistance Nor by telling the World that all our Laws against Popish Recusancy do punish them for not doing an unlawful thing which all Protestants should refuse as well as they This is no likelier a way to pull down Antichrist than Racking and Tearing the Reformed Churches by unlawful Snares and silencing the Faithfulest Ministers of Christ But above all begin not the Papal Antichristianity with the beginning of the Christians deliverance by Constantine nor too soon nor feign it to be Universal Read such Books as Jewel Rivet Blondel Pet. Moulin Dalleus c. If you are Schollars which prove the Novelty of Popery and the confident offer of the present Bishop of Lincoln Dr. Barlow no stranger to Antiquity or Books that he will recant and turn to them Let them prove by any full and concluding reason that any Christian Church in the World acknowledged or the Church of Rome her self assumed and publickly pleaded for such a Papal Supremacy as now they pretend to for 1000 years after our Blessed Saviour and for my own part I will confess and retract my error Let them prove by any such concluding reason that any Church in the World Eastern or Western Greek or Latine did acknowledge what now the Pope and his party so earnestly and vainly contend for the Popes Infallibility and his Supremacy over all general Councils for 1500 years after our Blessed Saviour and for my part I will retract what I have here affirmed and be what I hope I never shall be their Proselyte London 1684. Nov. 12. Natali Authoris Aetat Suae 70. RICHARD BAXTER FINIS ãâ¦ã
was not with them when Jesus came 25. The other Disciples therefore said unto him We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails and put my finger into the print of the nails and thrust my hand into his side I will not believe 24. Note All Christs Disciples were not equally inclined to believe 2. This obstinate Resolution deserved a desertion yet Christ in mercy overcame it and forsook him not 26. And after eight days again his Disciples were within and Thomas with them then came Jesus the doors being shut and stood in the midst and said Peace be unto you 26. The next first day of that week they being assembled c. Note Coming in when the doors were fast shut whether he opened them as some groundlesly think or not was a Miracle he whose Body was quickly to be a Glorious Spiritual body when it came to that Glorious spiritual Region no doubt had after his Resurection a change preparatory thereto by which he could appear and disappear and vanish from their sight and come in when the door was shut and at last ascend to heaven And the Carnal objections against this are all vain 27. Then saith he to Thomas Reach hither thy finger and behold my hands and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my side and be not faithless but believing 27. Note Wonderful is the Condescension of Christ to those that he will save 28. And Thomas answered and said unto him My Lord and my God 28. Note The convincing condescension of Christ turns unbelief into a Rapture of adoration Now Thomas cryeth My Lord and my God 29. Jesus saith unto him Thomas because thou hast seen me thou hast believed blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed 29. I have condescended to thy sight and feeling But this shall be the common way to blessedness but they that have not seen shall believe and so be happy 30. And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this book 31. But these are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that believing ye might have life through his name 30 31. These and many more not recited he did And it being by believing that Christ is the Son of God and Saviour that you must come to life and by the evidence of these Miracles that you must believe that he is the Christ therefore these Miracles are Recorded to convince you that you may believe CHAP. XXI AFter these things Jesus shewed himself again to the Disciples at the sea of Tiberias and on this wise shewed he him self 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas called Didymus and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee and the sons of Zebedee and two other of his Disciples 3. Simon Peter saith unto them I go a fishing They say unto him We also go with thee They went forth and entred into a ship immediately and that night they caught nothing 1 2 3. Note The Disciples went home to their Trades when Jesus was Crucified 2. Their unsucesfulness was to prepare for the Miracle 4. But when the morning was now come Jesus stood on the shore but the Disciples knew not that it was Jesus 4. His appearance after his Resurrection was with some change from what he appeared before 5. Then Jesus saith unto them Children have ye any meat They answered him No. 6. And he said unto them Cast the net on the right side of the ship and ye shall find They cast therefore and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes 5 6. Christ taketh occasion of their frustration to shew his Power and help their Faith 7. Therefore that Disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord he girt his fishers coat unto him for he was naked and did cast himself into the sea 7. When the Miracle convinced him upon Johns words that it was the Lord he put on his Fishers Coat and leapt into the Sea to shew that he trusted Christ with his Life 8. And the other Disciples came in a little ship for they were not far from land but as it were two hundred cubits dragging the net with fishes 9. As soon then as they were come to land they saw a fire of coals there and fish laid thereon and bread 10. Jesus saith unto them Bring of the fish which ye have now caught 11. Simon Peter went up and drew the net to land full of great fishes an hundred and fifty and three and for all there were so many yet was not the net broken 8. Here are two Miracles conjoyned The Fish catcht and the Fish and Bread Fire prepared for them 12. Jesus saith unto them Come and dine And none of the Disciples durst ask him Who art thou knowing that it was the Lord. 13. Jesus then cometh and taketh bread and giveth them and fish likewise 12 13. They knew him more by the Miracle than by his Visage Though it be not said tha the did Eat and Drink with them it is not improbable though uncertain 14. This is now the third time that Jesus sheweth himself to his Disciples after that he was risen from the dead 14. This was the third time that he appeared to many of them together or the third that John Recordeth and the third day of his appearing though the sixth appearance made And whether that on a Mountain in Gallilee mentioned by others was at this time is doubted 15. So when they had dined Jesus saith to Simon Peter Simon Son of Jonas lovest thou me more then these He saith unto him Yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my Lambs 15. Thou didst lately profess that if all men forsook me yet thou wouldst not as if thou hadst loved me more than all the rest And yet did three times deny me Art thou now of the same Resolution more confirmed If thou be what Love thou hast to me shew it by thy Ministerial Love and Labour for the Souls even of the lowest 16. He saith to him again the second time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me He saith unto him yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my sheep 16. Thou knowest the heart and therefore knowest that I love thee c. 17. He saith unto him the third time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time Lovest thou me And he said unto him Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee Jesus saith unto him Feed my sheep 17. N. Peters threefold denyal required a threefold Confession and engagement to future fidelity and obedience and this told him what Discipline he was to use by the power of Church Government towards others that so offend